Dream to Survive Part Three

[Lammorra 0]

Dream to Survive Part Three

 

 

Chapter One

 

 

Red followed the young ranger brave as they entered Carrie's home. Stan walked over to the phone to call his father. "Hi Dad! It's Stan! Are you busy right now? Good! Red and I'll be right over! Yeah, the one you met. You were right! He's shown me where he lives. Dad, we're in a hurry! Yeah, sure! We'll be right over! See you in a few minutes!" Stan could see his father's house from Carrie's kitchen.

 

"Better put up our hoods. It's dark enough! Let's cut across the neighbours back lawns. That's dad's house over there!" Stan pointed to a house across a field and down a block and a half.

 

Stan made sure the Carrie's house was locked as they left. They hurried across the neighbour?s lawn and into Doc's yard. Stan didn't even knock. He just opened the back door and walked inside. "Dad, we're in the kitchen." Stan called out as they entered. Stan saw his father walking into the kitchen. "Dad, we don't have much time to explain. One of Red's people has been shot! She's lost a great deal of blood! We dare not move her!"

 

There were documents from the government all thrown about the room. Doc had his head in his hand as his son entered the room. Sadly Doc glanced up at Stan. "Son, I wish I could help!"

 

Stan did not wait for his father to finish explaining. He knew Doc's problems. Stan stared at Red and knew that Dawn's life depended on his father. "Dad, there is another reason, why we can't move her. Dawn isn't human! She's an elf! Just like Red!" Stan reached over and pulled down Red's hood. Doc shot to his feet and stood staring at Red.

 

"Oh! Red's real, all right! Dad, Dawn really needs your help! She'll die without it! Dad, please! We need you right now!" Stan watched as Doc touched Red's ears.

 

Doc shook his head as his fingers realized that Red was a real person. "So, there really are elves! Well, I'll need my bag and a few things, first. I hope you brought a truck or something."

 

"Thanks Doc! You'll be well paid for this. I'll need a large box for your things. Just don't ask questions. Okay! I'll explain things to you after we get home! Stan, let's get Doc's things. Where are these things you need?" Red followed Doc.

 

The three men went into the room. Stan found a box. Doc began to put his surgical tools into his bag. He glanced over at Red and saw the elf reducing all his equipment. Doc didn't say a word. Doc had heard in legends that elves were magical beings. He just watched Stan and Red packed up the whole room and put everything into an apple box. Stan pulled the curtains and locked up his father's house. Red opened a portal on one of the walls. Doc's mouth fell open, but before he could say anything Stan had grabbed his father's arm and pulled him through into the portal. They walked through to the other side.

 

Doc saw a beautiful elfin woman coming to greet them.

 

"You must be Stan's father? Welcome! I'm really sorry about dragging you into our world, but Dawn needs your help." Emerald pointed to the bed.

 

Doc hurried to the young lady's side, immediately checked her vital signs and wound. He looked up at his son. "Stan, bring me the oxygen and a mask. Who was the one who stopped the bleeding? I'll need them to assist me to remove the bullet." Doc continued to examine Dawn as he talked. "This young lady could have bled to death, if that bleeding had continued. He or she did a very good job. Red, I'll need a room with lots of light. Somewhere, I can set up an operating room." Doc adjusted the oxygen flow valve on the tank and put the mask on Dawn.

 

Digger watched Doc and walked over to the bed. "Sir, Digger the Dwarf at your service. I's the healer who stopped the bleeding. We only have healer and clerics here. There are no doctors in our world. How may I assist you?"

 

"I must commend you on a job well done!" Doc glanced in Digger's direction. "Could you stay here? Make sure Dawn doesn't pull off this mask. It will help her to breathe. The bullet is close to her right lung. The lung has collapsed. That is why she is having trouble breathing. I want her rest for a while. Let's see if she can gain back some of her strength, before I operate. This will give me time to set up my equipment. Keep a close watch on her! If there is any change! Send for me, immediately! She seems to be doing a little better, already. I'll check her myself in about hour or two."

 

Digger smiled and he took Doc's hand. "Thanks Doc! I's do not frighten easy! She had me worried."

 

Doc patted Digger on the back. "You're very good at what you do. You have saved her life. We can talk, later." Doc turned and looked for Stan. "Where did my son disappear to now?"

 

"Thank you, Doc! Dawn's my apprentice, but I think of her as a daughter. Come! I'll take you to your son. My name is Emerald. I'm Red's wife!" Emerald reached out and linked her arm with Doc's. She led him down the halls and stairs into the Great Hall.

 

"This is quite the home you have here!" Doc commented

 

"This is Red's Tower! We are both wizards. I have my tower, elsewhere. Our world will seem strange to you, because it will be like a fairy tale world to you at first. We escaped your world, centuries ago. We came to these Isles. I've been told it's much like living in your world, during the time of Merlin and King Arthur." Emerald saw Mia coming closer to them.

 

Doc froze on the spot as Mia walked towards Emerald.

 

Mia shook her head at Doc and watched as he just stood there staring at the most beautiful women he had ever seen. To Doc, Mia looked like a goddess. Stan walked over to the Mia and kissed her cheek. She hugged him and kissed him back.

 

"Doc, this is Mia." Stan introduced them. "Mia, this is my father, Doc."

 

Doc swallowed hard and stared at her.

 

"You have a wonderful son, Doc. I must take my children home." Mia rubbed Doc's cheek with her hand. "Stan, I'll see you in the morning. I really must get the children home. I can see your father is getting those strange feelings like you get." Mia kissed Stan on the cheek and messed up his hair. She turned to Doc. "I'm pleased to meet you. I must leave! I'll see you, tomorrow! Good night, everyone!" She left the Great Hall.

 

Stan walked over to the huge doors and looked out. He saw Misty and her three children flying in the moonlight. He walked back to his father. "I hope you're not going to try to steal her away from me, Dad! Doc, you should see her in the moonlight! She is even more beautiful!" Stan adored Mia.

Doc started to come out of his trance. "What a beautiful woman? I've never seen any as lovely in my life. I had the strangest feeling that I have met her before, yet, I know I haven't!"

 

*******

 

After reading the articles he wanted, Shadow went into his lab to find Shooter and Grip crying. ?What is the matter??

 

?As was planned to get Doc here, Flexer was posing as Dawn. She came here and was trying to help us put these things away that Hamel and Eric found. We told her not to touch that pile with the red tags on them.? Shooter grabbed Shadow?s arm and started to cry even more. ?We turned just in time to see Dawn drop one of those bullets, from the demonstration that Stan and Hamel gave for the Conclave. We tried to web it as it rolled near the fireplace in your room. Dawn ran to pick it up. We yelled at her. NO! It was too late the bullet had reached the fireplace. Grip shot a web at Dawn grabbing and yanking her backwards. The shell exploded and she fell to the ground. Digger and Bess said it could have been much worse. She really shot herself. Flexer is in you bathroom, we cannot get him to stop crying. He feels really bad. Doc is here! Red and Stan have just brought him. Digger managed to get the bleeding stopped. Go see Flexer. We all feel really bad.? Shooter watched as Shadow picked up the other bullets and put them into the safe, which Hamel had brought from his home. The prince then locked it and put a spell on the safe.

 

Shadow went into his bathroom and sat on the floor beside Flexer. ?It is a hard lesson to learn. I am sure that Dawn will be all right. Doc has arrived. Flexer it was an accident. No one could have for seen what would happen.?

 

As Shadow helped Flexer out of the bathroom, he noticed the two baby spiders staring at him. ?What are you two doing here??

 

?Spot and Speck told us to come stay wiff Cushion. We was on your bed when that thing rolled into the fireplace. Shadow, if that thing hurt Dawn then where did that come from?? The baby spider-elf pointed to a gun muzzle sticking out from under the prince?s bed. Shadow immediately saw the barrel start to move again and take aim at Hamel as he entered the room. Shadow made one leap at the barrel from the side and grabbed the gun from the assassin under his bed. He tossed the gun across the floor. ?Flexer, grab that gun!?

 

Hamel dove for the gun and grabbed it, just as the assassin tried to flee from under the bed. Hamel used his rings to move quickly and pick up the gun then pointed it at the assassin. ?STOP OR I?LL SHOOT!?

 

Shadow dropped the man in his tracks and the baby spiders began to stun the man with their bites. Shooter was on the man in seconds and was tying him up. Shadow dropped to his knees as Hamel still pointed the gun at the assassin.

 

?I?m calling Cela!? Shadow yelled, just as Red ran into the room.

 

?What the blazes is going on in here?? Red turned to see Hamel pointing the gun at the man being tied up I spider web.

 

?This is the one that shot Dawn!? The baby spiders both yelled at the same time.

 

Slowly Red walked around the man. ?So, you could not just kill my son, but you were after the others too??

 

?Red, who is he?? Shadow watched as another elf landed beside Red. ?Who is this man?? Red suddenly vanished from the room. ?Where is Red??

 

Before anyone could answer, Flexer grabbed the man. ?He is the one who set up the assassinations on Nile and Rose. I will hand him over to Cela myself. He was one of Jasper?s priests. So, Jasper Setter is involved in this after all.?

 

Suddenly there was a flash of bright yellow light and Cela appeared. She grabbed the man by the throat. ?Red is in his quarters. That was only an illusion of Red. So, it took my best warriors to track you down! Well, you will not be going to Ske or Dra-gon. As I hold your life in my hands, is there anything you wish to say??

 

There was another flash of light and Bessa appeared she grabbed the man from Cela. ?I have waited centuries for you to show yourself. I came to welcome you home. You killed Silver and many others of his priests, like Tye. We only realized that the real Kraken had escaped when we found the other clone dead in his cell after rebirth. Now you Kraken will feel the Wrath of Gander in all of his Glory. That is after I get through with you. You killed our baby daughter. It was your mate who is bent on destroying the Earth. Well, not while I am around.? Bessa reached out with her hand and grabbed the man?s shirt, which she ripped off of him. ?This is what a true Crusetean looks like. Bessa then twisted the man?s body until he began to shapechange into a misshapen shell-like creature with the head of suckerfish and the body of a crab, its legs were like those of a pig and it had two antenna on the top of its head, with two huge slanted bright green eyes. The smell filled Shadow?s room like a pile of dead fish had been dropped into the room.

 

Bessa waved her hand and cracked the shell open to reveal the rest of the Crusetean?s body. It was soft like that of a jellyfish. ?So, you have not mutated like your mate has. Well, you will not live for much longer. Now, you know what we are fighting. Shadow, take a picture! I want proof of this creature?s existence.?

 

Shadow went to his desk and made three dragon prints of the creature. He then handed one to Bessa. ?As you wanted! Get him out of my bedroom!?

 

Bessa kissed Shadow and hugged Red. ?Thank you all for this wonderful present. We can stop Gretz from breeding now. Make more of these pictures and remember that smell. It gives them away all the time. Farewell!? Bessa vanished with the creature tightly in her grasp.

 

?Gander will be lucky to see it alive when mother gets through with it. Sorry for the smell. It will leave in a few days. Better you stay down stairs. Bless you all!? Cela vanished from the room in a flash of light.

 

Cela landed beside her mother. ?I will take Kraken from you. We have other plans for him.?

 

?Do not do anything stupid!? Bessa handed over the creature to her daughter Cela. ?I do hope you and Ziptron can control this beast.? Bessa vanished back to her home.

 

?Well, I promised the prince to help in any way I could. Cela, here is the information Flexer needs to stop the others. I did promise to help.? Kraken felt Cela changing his form. ?Now, I can help the prince.?

 

?Not yet! You will have to be trained by me first. Listen to me. We are changing you into another creature called a Srellortnoc; I have several here on my staff as bodyguards. From this day forward you will be known as Tor, my private bodyguard and guardian. I will see you get the proper training!?

 

?I will help and do exactly as I am told. I promised our prince!? Kraken was in elf form. ?I wish that I had as son like the prince. Even Scouter my own son is very angry with his mother. He is helping me to bring her down and her forces. Princess, if you hear us talking we are only plotting against Gretz, never you or your family. I promise.? Kraken hugged her hand and kissed it.

 

 

*******

 

 

Stan, Hamel and Flexer stood unable to move. Red walked over to the two tiny spiders. ?Well, you boys will be getting your dragon heroes marks as soon as I can find Enchanter.

 

The creature they had just seen stunned even Talon and Eric who were in the doorway of the portal leading to Wonder?s Tower. ?I would have never guessed that was our spy. How the hell did he get into this tower??

 

?I don?t know! I will find out! Remember, what Keylar said when he was rescued from the Trirogs. He said it smelt fishy. I thought he was just joking!? Talon glanced over at Eric for back up.

 

?It was Kraken who shot Dawn not the dud. There is the bullet that rolled into the fireplace. It was a dud.? Stan held up the bullet. ?Shadow we will air out your room for you. Go downstairs. Dad is here. Come, I?ll walk with you.?

 

Still shaking from his ordeal, Shadow walked into the Great Hall and glanced over at the bed of straw that Mia had made for him. He stood shaking his head as he watched the women standing waiting for something.

 

Emerald placed her hand on Shadow?s shoulder. ?Please enlarge the mobile for us. Shadow what is wrong?? She watched her grandson carrying reduced mobile home into the area where she had pointed. Doc watched as an elfin child entered the room.

 

"Stan, where do you want the mobile home put?" Shadow asked.

 

Stan pointed to the far end of the hall. "Over there, Shadow. When you're finished. Come, say hi to Doc!" Stan turned to his father. ?We just found this in Shadow?s room. This is what shot Dawn. Take a look! I think Shadow is in shock. His bedroom smells like a fish factory.? Stan showed the print to Doc.

 

?What on Earth is this thing?? Doc stared at the picture then over at Shadow. ?I?d be in shock too, seeing this creature in my bedroom. Where did it come from??

 

Keylar walked over to Stan and Doc. ?I am Keylar. I am what my people call a Black Argon from the Planet of Neton One. We have been tracking these creatures for centuries. There are only six left. I heard that Gander is having Kraken for his dinner tonight. They are called a Crusetean. They travel the different Universes destroying planets and people. We have battled them for centuries on Earth. With this one gone, now Gretz cannot reproduce, for only her family of four females and one male now are alive. Once we get these six, the Universe will be safe. I wonder why Kraken was here in the first place??

 

Walking up behind Keylar was Talon. ?Well, I see you finally came home!?

 

?Could never fool you, Old Friend! How are you?? Talon rubbed Keylar?s cheek.

 

?Better now that Kraken has been caught. Gretz will not be able to control her children now. They will become greedy and want Earth for themselves. Which means they will start fighting each other. As long as mother holds the human world, the female children cannot enter. Kraken must have had a reason to be dragged from his hiding spot.? Keylar watched as Talon pointed to Shadow. ?That child??

 

?That child is the Prophecy Monarch! Need I say more?? Talon grabbed the old argon and helped him to sit on the floor.

 

?He was not supposed to come home for another three to four years. What is he doing here?? Keylar stared up at Doc. ?What are these humans doing here??

 

?Keylar, meet Doc and Stan. This is Shadow our prince.? Talon laughed at the old guard. ?Strand knows! So do Cela and Bessa.?

 

?Well, Cela?s plan worked at bringing the real Kraken here. He could not stand having a double of himself taking all the glory for coming after me. He just had to come after me!? Shadow enlarged the mobile home first. Then walked over to where the doctor was standing. "Hi Doc! I remember you! You're Stan's father!" Shadow said and slowly crossed the room. ?Talon, can you get a hold of Bessa. I want a small piece of flesh and shell from the monster of hers. I am going to pickle it! After I make some slides for my lab. That thing gave me the creeps!?

 

?Will do! I want samples for my own lab. That was some monster! Shadow this is Keylar one of the Black Argons from Neton One. I will leave you to talk to Doc. Keylar, come help me clean out our prince?s room. What a stink?? Talon helped the Argon to his feet and they left the Great Hall.

 

Doc noticed Shadow had a slight limp. "Well, I see you are still helping others. You and Red sure had me fooled!"

 

"Doc, Shadow is Prince of these Isles. He is very special to all of us." Stan watched a group of women entering the mobile home with buckets, mops and brooms.

 

Shadow saw Bess coming towards him. "Thanks Bess!" She handed him a vial of potion, which he drank right away.

 

"Remember, what Mia said." Bess pointed to the straw in the corner of the room.

 

"Thanks Bess! I'll rest in a while. I have no other room for a few days. It seems that Richard really did not know what he was up against. We just found this monster in my room. It shot Dawn!" Seeing Bess shaking her head. ?One of our goddess came and claimed it for their dinner. Now my room smells like a fish factory! Thank again, Bess!? Shadow turned his attention to Doc as Bess left the Great Hall. "Doc, the women are cleaning the mobile home for you to use as a hospital. Once they're finished we can get things set up for you." Shadow smiled. "My uncle has made us something to snack on."

 

Doc and Shadow walked over to the table and sat down. A guard walked over to at Doc and Shadow. "Your Majesty, will this gentleman be staying with us?"

 

"Yes! Please tell the other guards that Doc will be living in that building over there. I want guards posted in the hallways and outer doors to this room. There is to be no noise at all in this area! We are turning this area into a temporary hospital." Shadow watched the guard snap to attention.

 

"As you wish, Your Majesty! It will be nice having a doctor around the tower! I for one welcome you, Sir! We all miss Mel so much and have since he left. If you need anything, Sir, do not hesitate to call me." The guard saluted, turned and marched off out the door.

 

"Red's cousin married a human doctor from your world." Shadow explained. "When his wife was threatened they left. Digger and Eric were very hurt and upset when Mel left. Apparently, Mel was teaching Digger and Eric about the human ways of healing. I can see now that even Red?s guards and staff missed Mel."

 

"I see! This is not at all what I expected." Doc looked around the great hall. "Digger really is a very smart little man! I only saw Eric for a few moments. From what I have seen Digger?s methods of healing, I would say he is a fine healer. Well schooled."

 

"He's healed me a few times." Shadow did not want to burden Doc.

 

"Dad, I think we better see how the others are doing in cleaning up of the mobile." Stan began to walk towards the trailer. "It's been almost an hour! Boss has good taste in mobile homes. Top of the line, this one is. Dad, Red said you can use the mobile home as a hospital for now." Stan smiled at Shadow. ?That is some stink in your room!?

 

Doc put his hand on Shadow's shoulder and felt him flinch. "What happened to your shoulder?"

Shadow looked at Doc. "Just a little accident. It'll be all right! Digger and my aunt are healing it for me."

 

Doc never said another word to the child about his shoulder. They walked over to the mobile and went inside. Doc noticed that Shadow was limping slightly and holding his left side as if he was favouring it. Emerald and some other women were still inside cleaning. Doc helped Shadow inside and they sat down. Shadow started to laugh as he pointed to the floor. Doc?s attention went in the direction of the bench seat. He saw a cloud of dust coming from underneath it. He could hear a very high squeaky voice coming from under the seat. Shadow touched Doc, and gave the old doctor the abilities to understand the elf and dragon language.

 

"Dirty, dirty man! Joleen need broom! Dis place dirty! Shadow, bout time you come here! Give Joleen hand! Found all dis junk under dis teat. Joleen need broom! Now, look! Joleen's new dress needs baff! Joleen need baff! Emerald, you do rest! To dirty for Joleen!" Doc could not believe his eyes as Joleen walked out from under the bench seat. She banged her head on the bottom of the seat. She whipped out her sword and stabbed it twice. "Stupid teat! Take Dat! And Dat! Now, leave Joleen hair alone! You hurt Joleen head!" She sat down on the floor and rubbed her head. Joleen put her sword away, and then flew over to Stan. She spotted Doc and looked back at Stan.

 

"Joleen, this is my dad! He is a doctor. You should let him look at your head." Stan watched as Joleen flew over and sat on the table. She looked up at Doc and over at Stan.

 

"It's all right Joleen. Doc is a healer like Digger. We call them doctors in my world." Shadow reassured her.

 

Joleen stood up and walked closer to Doc. She did not know what to make of him. She sat down in front of him. "See, Joleen head! Look! It even beeding!"

 

Doc leaned over and carefully examined her head. He watched her as she drank some green liquid, which someone had handed her. Doc noticed the bleeding was stopping. He wiped her head carefully with a cotton swab, which he had pulled from his bag.

 

"That's a bad bump! Can I help you clean it? Here, let's take you into the bathroom and get you cleaned up." Doc turned to Shadow. "Can you find this young lady some clean clothes?" Shadow disappeared from the room.

 

"Joleen sit on Doc's shoulder?" She flew up and landed on his shoulder. She smiled at Stan as Doc rose and walked into the bathroom with her. Joleen flew to the vanity. She watched Doc run some water into the sink and prepare everything for her. He pulled out his scissors from his bag, and then cut the corner off one of the washcloths and handed it to her.

 

"There, now. I'll be right outside if you need anything. You call me. Is the water, all right? Not too hot, is it?" Doc really wanted to get to know this little one.

 

Joleen put her hand into the water. "Water fine! What Joleen call you?"

 

He smiled at her. "Call me, Doc!"

 

"Doc, stay here! Joleen no swim! Pool deep!" Joleen watched as Doc returned to the sink. He drained a little of the water out for her. "Is that better?"

 

"Doc, still stay! We talk!" Joleen said and began to undress. Doc sat down and turned his back.

 

"Stan, lucky to have dad! Joleen, no have dad! Him gone and so is mom! Dem disappear one day! Leave Joleen all by self. Me only Dainty Pixie left!" she explained. "Dat, why me lib with Red."

 

Doc shook his head. "Your parents just disappeared?"

 

"Yip! Many in village die, but some just disappeared, too. Red, Emerald and Mia find some of Joleen people dead, too. Joleen libe here with Red for twelve years or is it tirteen years. Me not really know! Red looks hard for Joleen family and not find dem. Joleen finds her to be husband dead under tree." Joleen sighed was almost in tears. ?Joleen have to bury Kyle dat day!

 

Doc could hear the pain in her voice as she spoke. "You can call me Dad, if you like or Doc." The old doctor was only trying to cheer her up. He heard the water draining out of the sink.

 

Joleen dried herself off and wrapped the large washcloth around her. She looked towards Doc. "Joleen, all done now, Dad. Me hear Shadow coming." Joleen sat down.

 

Doc walked to the door. "Thanks Shadow! Do you have any ribbons? I want to put one in her hair. She is adorable!"

Shadow gave Doc a warning. "Be careful! You saw the way she attacked that seat. If she doesn't understand something you tell her. She may attack you! Be on your guard! I have seen her attack Red with her tiny sword for just holding her the wrong way."

 

?Just by what she has told me, I surmised that she has been through hell!? Doc nodded his head. "Thanks Shadow, but I already figured that out. Someone as tiny as she is must have special care and handling. She is like a baby bird, ever so fragile. I'll need something to clean her cut with, and something to put on it. It'll be impossible to stitch. She is too tiny!" Shadow nodded his head, as he went to get the things Doc would need.

 

Joleen dressed in one of the outfits that Shadow had brought for her. Doc fixed up a tiny seat for her to sit on. He began to fix her hair. "It has been a long time, since I helped a lady do her hair. I use to do my wife's hair all the time for her." Doc trimmed the bottom of Joleen's hair. Then gently combed it out.

 

Shadow returned with the ribbon and some medical items that Doc would need. The prince showed Doc how to use the potions. Shadow watched Doc's face as the wound closed, before his eyes. Doc finished putting the ribbon in her hair and lifted her up to see in the mirror.

 

"Joleen look pretty! You do good job! Tank you Dad!" Joleen flew up, kissed his cheek and she hugged the side of his face. "Joleen look like real princess!" She admired herself in the mirror as she hovered in front of it.

 

"You look very beautiful! Go tell Flame and Thunder that we'll be there in a minute." Shadow watched Joleen leave.

 

"Doc, I can see Joleen likes you a great deal. I've never see her let anyone touch her like you just did. She hates others even holding her. I guess with her small size they hold her to tightly. She allows me to hold her and sits on my shoulder. I call her my little sister. The smile I get from her means more to me than anyone could ever imagine. Flame and Thunder have come to meet you. Flame is a Fairy Dragon; I call him my little brother. Thunder is an Earth Dragon. We only just met, but there is something special about him. Thunder is really a very large dragon, but I used my elfin magic to reduce him to the same size as Flame. They both understand a lot more than Joleen does. They like to talk. Don?t let their lizard appearance fool you. Flame is a wizard and a very smart little fellow. Thunder only arrived tonight and is not use to things, yet. Again, just be careful! Flame does exactly what his name states. He breathes fire! Thunder is still very young and is only learning. We brought Thunder here because someone has stolen his lair and treasure. He thinks that the same beings killed his family. He is like Flame and Joleen, all alone in this world." Shadow could see Doc was taking everything in stride.

 

Doc could not help feel that this world was somehow part of him. He felt like had finally come home. He opened the door as saw Joleen flying down the hall towards them. He smiled at her as she landed on his shoulder.

 

"Well, you two! Let's go meet Flame and Thunder!" Doc said and walked down the hall towards the kitchen. He entered and saw two lizards about five feet long sitting on the table. They resembled iguanas with wings and both watched Doc sit down. One was purple and the other a brown colour.

 

Shadow walked over and sat down. "Flame, Thunder this is Doc, Stan's father."

 

Flame moved closer to Doc and lifted his head to take a closed look. "You look like Stan, just older! Stan's my friend! You be Flame's friend, too?"

 

Doc was a little shocked to hear Flame talking. Doc reached out to pet the small dragon in front of him. Flame reached out with his forelegs and began shaking Doc's hand.

 

Thunder had been eating some fruit. "Pleased to meet a new friend. If ever you get into trouble call, Thunder. I will save you!"

 

Shadow could see that Doc was having a hard time believing that these two small dragons could talk. "Doc, most of the dragons here can speak. Some know several languages and some only know their own. As you can see these two are very intelligent." Shadow started to laugh as he watched Doc nod his head.

 

"I can see they are very smart. Not at all like our lizards we have at home. These little ones use their front feet, talons as hands, and walk like the T-rex, I had seen in pictures." Doc reached out and rubbed Flame's head.

 

"Yes, I'll be your friend." Doc saw Thunder moving towards him. "I have two hands! Come! I'll scratch your head, too."

 

Emerald walked into the kitchen. "Well, I see you have met our little ones. Doc, Misty will be here in the morning to see you. She is an elemental and aquatic dragon." Emerald glared at Shadow. "You, Young Elf have not eaten your dinner! You know what your aunt told you!"

 

"Gram, I can't eat that stuff! You know I hate that food." Shadow lowered his eyes as he rubbed his shoulder.

 

Emerald turned her attentions to Doc. "Maybe, you can get Shadow to eat his dinner. I'm going to see how Dawn is! We have finished cleaning this place. I do hope it will be suitable for your needs."

 

Doc reached out and held Emerald's hand. "Thank you, I have plenty of room in here. This will do very nicely." Doc watched as Emerald left the mobile.

 

"Now, what's this all about? You're not wanting to eat your dinner?" But before Doc got a reply.

 

Shadow had run from the room. He had heard someone fall just outside the mobile. He saw Splat falling, again. Shadow jumped down and ran to help his friend up. He reached out to pull Splat to his feet. Pain gripped Shadow's shoulder and he cried out in a scream using Phantom's voice.

 

Thunder heard the scream. "It is Shadow! He has hurt his shoulder, again!"

 

Doc ran from the mobile and helped Splat to his feet, but the little man dropped to the floor. Doc picked up Splat and walked back to the mobile.

 

Doc saw Shadow was limping and holding his shoulder. He did not say a word to the child, but he could not help noticed that the child's face had turned white. Doc could see Shadow was in a great deal of pain.

 

"Shadow, would you come over here?" Doc asked the child and watched as Shadow stumbled a little, but regained his balance.

 

Doc had spotted blood running down one of Splat's leg. Doc pulled up Splat's pant leg and looked. Before he could say anything Thunder spoke out.

 

"Splat was going for help when a guard shot him. The Healer could not get the arrowhead out of his leg." Thunder explained to Doc.

 

"Splat, I'm Stan's father. I'm a doctor. Tell me what happened." Doc began to clean the little fellow's leg.

 

"That happened at Wonder's Tower. One of the bad guards shot Splat with an arrow. Splat only going to find a Healer for Shadow." Splat told Doc the truth. ?Wonder kicked the guard in the head. Stupid Trirog tried to pass himself off as a guard.?

 

Doc glanced up at Shadow and saw the child trying to leave. "Not so fast! Sit down, Young Man! I mean, right now! Thunder watch him for me." Doc saw Stan coming into the room.

 

Stan smiled at his father. "Dad, I said you were needed!"

 

?I can see that.? Doc finished cleaning Splat's leg. "It has been less than two hours. I have four patients, already. Set up the equipment in the front room, I'll use it as the operating room. I think I better have a talk with Red. I'd like to stay here, if Red says it's all right. I have nothing in the other world, but grief. Here, I'm needed!"

 

Red had been helping Stan bring in Doc's supplies and equipment. He popped his head around the corner of the front room. "Did I hear someone mention my name? Doc, you may stay here as long as you want. It's nice to be needed. I have a lab if you need to do any work. I'll get Eric to come down to give you a hand. He's my apprentice." Red chuckled to himself as he set down the boxes.

 

Doc watched as Red and Stan left the mobile. He looked at Shadow and saw that the colour was slowly returned to the child's face. "Shadow, could you give me a hand with Splat? This arrow head must come out." Doc looked around the room. He went into the front room and picked up a few things.

 

Shadow went to the door and had one of the guards helped Splat off with his pants and covered him with a blanket. Doc smiled as at Shadow when he returned to the kitchen. "Doc, this guard will help you. I can't get to close to people who are sick or injured. I'll explain later."

 

Shadow looked over at Flame. "Go get a healing and sleeping potion from Eric. Hurry!"

 

Flame vanished and returned within seconds. "Doc give this to Splat, first. It will make him go to sleep. This potion is for healing. Shadow and I can show you how to use it. Eric says to inject this potion into really deep cuts. It heals really fast!"

 

After Splat had fallen asleep. Flame and Shadow showed Doc how to use the potion. Joleen assisted Doc in removing the arrowhead and closing the wound. Shadow kept his distance.

Doc had almost finished with Splat. "Shadow, your young friend here mentioned he was going to get help for you. What happened to you?"

 

The prince knew that he would have to tell Doc what happened. "Well, we had a problem, which has been solved. I was in a fight. I got my shoulder hurt. I still get tired, but I'll be fine. Don't worry about me!"

 

Thunder sat on the back of a chair impatiently blowing smoke rings at Shadow. "Why do you not tell Doc what you fought?" Thunder waited for a few seconds and saw Shadow was not going to tell. "Doc, Shadow only told you part of what happened. I almost killed this child! I did not know he was only a child, because he was in his dragon form. We fought as adult dragons would. After the fight, Shadow never told anyone he was hurt. At the dinner table he collapse. He is as stubborn as a mule. Shadow, do I tell Doc the rest or will you?"

 

Doc picked up Splat and called back to the prince. "You, young man, get up on that table. I want to check your shoulder. I'll be back in a few minutes." Doc carried the small man into a room and put him to bed. He started to walk down the hall into the kitchen. Doc could heard Thunder and Shadow talking.

 

"I meant what I said! Either you tell Doc! Or I will! That was Phantom who screamed, wasn't it?" Thunder saw Doc standing in the doorway watching Shadow, as he was trying to lift himself up onto the table.

 

"Yes, Phantom screamed! I tried to lift Splat. I couldn't hold back the pain. I'll have to remember not to lift anything for a while. The pain is better, now." Shadow's face was a greyish white from trying to get up onto the table.

 

Doc walked into the room. "You can't even get up on the table. Now, are you going to tell me what happened or does Thunder? Shadow, I heard that horrible scream, too! Take off your shirt!" Doc watched Shadow trying to remove his shirt. "Here! Let me help you!" He examined the child's shoulder as Shadow told him what happened. "What have you been putting on your shoulder and collarbone?"

 

Shadow brought out a glass jar from his pocket. "This salve is for bruises and pain. You rub it into the sore area."

 

Doc gently began to rub the sore areas. "How long has it been, since this happened?"

 

Shadow replied. "Less than a week."

 

"More like three days, Doc!" Thunder cast a glance at Shadow that made the prince's hair stand on end.

 

Shadow tried to hold back the pain as best he could, but Doc could feel the child flinch as he rubbed.

 

"This is truly amazing! I've never seen anyone heal this fast, before." Doc was examining Shadow's shoulder.

 

"He would even heal faster, if he would eat his food! Get some rest! Like Misty told him!" Emerald stood in the doorway. "I called Misty! She told me to give you this wine. It should help ease the pain enough so that you can change into dragon. She said it would take three or four days more." Emerald handed Shadow the wine.

 

Doc nodded his head at Emerald. They waited for the wine to make Shadow sleepy, but their wait was not a long one. Doc carried Shadow to a bed of straw that Emerald had the staff prepare for her grandson. They watched as Shadow slowly changed into Phantom.

 

"I can see you were not expecting this! He really is something! Isn't he?" Emerald held Doc's hands.

 

"That has got to be the largest twelve year old, I've ever seen!" Doc walked up to Phantom. "I still don't understand how a creature like this could exist. It goes against all the laws of nature for an elf and dragon to breed and produce a child like this." Doc gently petted Phantom's head.

 

Emerald nodded her head. "I don't understand it either. I asked Misty about it. She said that the Gods had chosen our son Nile, and Rose his wife. That's all she knows or is saying. Misty is Rose?s older sister, or was. Nile and Rose were murdered when Shadow was only two years old. Shadow calls himself, Phantom when he's in dragon form. I have heard that our Gods have great powers and can change another being to whatever they like. I know Talon was granted the ability to change to dragon, years ago. I suspected that the Gods also changed our son Nile to dragon. Our Gods do have those types of powers! I have been told that some of our gods actually came from the stars centuries ago."

 

They left Phantom to sleep and returned to the mobile. Doc put on a pot of coffee and began to write down some notes as he and Emerald talked.

 

Afterwards, they went upstairs to check on Dawn. Digger was sitting beside the bed. "Doc, Dawn is doing much better!"

 

********

 

With everyone leaving Phantom alone, he cast an illusion of his dragon form, and then invisibly left the Great Hall where he was supposed to be sleeping. He hurried upstairs and could see Talon and Keylar still cleaning up his room. Shadow could see Temper reading a book. The prince began to mind talk with the spider-elf. "Temper, I need your help. Ask Keylar where he smelt that fishy smell when the others were vanishing. Then get Little One and come to the tower room upstairs where Misty sleeps. I'll be there. Tell Flame I need his help."

 

"We will be there very shortly." Temper looked around the room and saw Keylar helping Talon. "Keylar, where did you smell this stink before?" Keylar told Temper there were several areas around the tower. Temper wrote down where the areas were and hurried off to find Little One and Flame.

 

The three little ones hurried up to the tower room. Shadow waited in the room. "Good. What did you find out?"

 

"You supposed to be sleeping downstairs." Flame could see Shadow walking towards him. "What is going on?"

 

"Cela asked you to find the hidden passways in this tower. I have been searching these passageways and have found nothing. I have used Phantom's powers to seal these areas up. The ones I have sealed up were all buildings that were in ruins. I think that these assassins are coming from somewhere else. Temper what did Keylar say?" Shadow was sitting on a chair.

 

"There were three areas. Keylar said one is that wall near to the kitchen that leads to the dungeon. There is one near the library on the fourth floor and another on the fifth floor across from that other lab that Red closed up years ago." Temper could see Shadow rising from the chair.

 

"Flame I want you to pretend that you have dropped these in the areas where we want to investigate. I will be with Temper and Little One, you are to warn us if anyone is coming. We will do the one off the kitchen after Talon goes to bed. We will check out the fifth floor first and then the fourth floor. I want to get these passageways sealed up for good." Shadow and his small troop of little ones hurried down to the fifth floor.

 

Temper motioned them forward. "I smell the stink. It is coming from that wall."

 

Flame tossed the items from the bag onto the floor that Shadow had given him. "The are horrible things? Look at the points on them."

 

"They are called thumb tacks." The prince almost burst out laughing. "Just be careful picking them up. I need someone here to stop Red from coming forward into danger. If someone else comes this way, change to your invisible form and step aside, let the tacks stick in their feet. You are to call me through mind talk."

 

"Gottcha!" Flame pretended to be picking up the tacks.

 

Shadow and the two spider-elves inched their way through the secret passageway. They were all invisible as they moved forward. Speaking in mind talk they kept themselves alert to dangers. They soon walked out of the passageway into a sort of building. "Where are we?"

 

"I not know!" Temper was sitting on Shadow's shoulder with Little One right beside him. "You know where we are?"

 

"Nope! What is this place?" Little One could hear voices coming from a place just a head of them. "I know that voice."

 

"Me too! Me thought this place had caved in?" Temper could see Shadow moving silently forward. "We know that voice."

 

"Who is it?" Shadow could hear the voices as well.

 

"It Torik and Nutreen talking. Shadow them come from stars like our parents did. We near the Old Temple of Healing under the City of Light. How that passageway led us here? No one is to know of this place." Little One hung on to Shadow's collar. "What you want to do?"

 

"If they are unaware of this passageway, this means that someone else has been using it to kidnap Red's servants and guards. These people should know. They can help us seal this off for good. Can they be trusted?" Shadow moved forward slowly.

 

"Maybe it good idea, if you meet them now." Temper moved from Shadow's shoulder and hurried ahead before the prince could stop him.

 

Temper enlarged himself and hurried down the hallway to the doorway were Torik and Nutreen were talking. "Hi! I come for visit!"

 

"Temper! Are you all right?" Nutreen hurried forward to the doorway. "Oh, my! Who have we here? Torik!"

 

Shadow made himself visible as he walked down the hallway, pass some ruins. "We found this secret passageway leading from Red's Tower. Did you have any idea it was there?"

 

"Who are you?" Torik zipped passed the female.

 

"This is Prince Shadow!" Little One stepped in front of the prince. "You not hurt him. Me pound you into dirt!"

 

"Little One, what are you doing here?" Nutreen moved forward again. "No one will hurt the prince. What is he doing in this tunnel?"

 

"Him tells you. We finding secret passageways in Red's Tower. That is how kidnappers are stealing all Red's staff and guards. Kraken was just found in Shadow's bed room. Boy did him leave stink in there." Temper was now standing in front of the prince.

 

"So, that is what is going on. I am Torik and this is Nutreen. Come into our quarter! Hurry!" Torik hurried the three young ones into their home. "It is not much, but better than nothing."

 

"For years someone has been going after Red and his friends. We all know this." Nutreen motioned to Shadow to sit down. "Who are you?"

 

"I am Nile and Rose's son Shadow. I have been home for a while now. Several of my guards and people have been bothered by these people sneaking into Red's Tower and trying to kill others. I am getting fed up with it." Shadow explained in greater detail about what was happening.

 

"So, that is why Cela is so upset. Torik find Grik and Barcot. Shadow, we had no idea that a passageway led from down here to Red's Tower. What are you doing home?" Nutreen glanced over to see Torik leaving.

 

"One of the oracles had a vision of Shadow being killed after he got home. Cela bring him home early. Gretz already try many times to kill Shadow." Temper grinded his teeth when he saw Grik and Barcot entering the room. "Your brothers are trying to kill prince."

 

"What?" Grik stopped dead in his tracks.

 

"Marts is dead! Relle will be soon. It has been Marts and Relle trying to kill everyone. It was Relle and Rift that killed Nile and Rose. Marts just killed Richard and Darren Hamel." Little One moved closer to Nutreen. "Sorry Grik! Your brothers are now Trirogs. Gretz gets them."

Grik dropped to his knees. "So, that is why they have not come home. True Grey warned me. He thought that there was something strange about those two triplets actions. They were warned to stay away from the others. Why did they not listen to us?"

"We think that they were grabbed and kidnapped like many others have been. Did you boys know that there was a passageway from down here leading to Red's Tower?" Nutreen watched as Shadow moved forward. "Boys, meet Prince Shadow. Nile and Rose's son."

 

The prince rose to his feet and shook hands with the others. "Keylar told Temper about the odours of Crusetean in the hallway of Red's Tower. They have been kidnapping Red's people and guards. They tried to kill Red again. But my friend Ham and I stopped them." Shadow watched the men stop cold in their tracks. "I don't play around! Pick a fight with me, and you will suffer."

 

Little One and Temper began to fight each other using Karate. "This is how our prince fights. Him been teachin us. What to try?"

 

"They fight better in spider form. At first they would get themselves tangled up, but they are getting good." Shadow laughed as the men back up. "Look we have to work together if we are to survive. I have brought some humans here to the Isles with me. There is another that fights the way we do. Look, we will show you the passageway, it will be your choice to close it or keep it guarded. I want to know who is kidnapping the others. Seena is one of the kidnapped people. If you are going to help - then fine. Just stay out of my way. I have a job to get done. I will do it!"

 

"You speak like an elder, yet you are a child." Torik moved closer to Shadow and made a grab for the prince's arm. Shadow dropped and threw Torik over his shoulder into the wood pile near a cooking hearth.

 

"Impressive!" Nutreen placed her arm over Shadow's shoulder and held his hands. "Your hands are all rough."

 

Little One and Temper grabbed some logs from the wood pile. "Care to chop!"

 

Shadow removed his boots and socks. He leapt into the air and turned the logs into kindling. Torik sat on the floor not moving. Grik and Barcot stepped back from the prince. "I have been shot twice, stabbed many time by Rift Setter. Yes, Jasper's brat. Well the next time we meet, he will have no teeth left. Strand has several teeth from Rift that I kicked out of his mouth."

 

"So, it was you who broke Rift's jaw." Barcot fell to the floor laughing. "Nice work! I would have loved to see that."

 

"Show us the passageway!" Torik was pulled to his feet by Shadow. "You are a strong one.

 

Shadow and the two little ones showed the others the passageway. Barcot picked up the scent and began to follow it back toward another door that has been once boarded up. He patted Shadow on the back. "Nice work. Torik, Grik and I are going with Shadow as backup to the other places. Seal up this door once and for all."

 

Shadow and the two men stood in the passageway to Red's Tower. "We have two passages to go. The rest all lead to ruins."

 

Shadow and the men hurried up the tunnel and back to Red's Tower. Flame picked up the tacks and hurried off after them. "You bring us backup?"

 

"I sure did!" Shadow watched a the two men entered the fourth floor area of the passageway.

 

"You stand guard here. We will check it out!" Barcot started down the passageway, but Shadow was following them. "As you wish."

 

This passage led to one of the basement houses in the human world. Barcot and Grik silently moved upstairs to the next floor. They both came back down in a big hurry and grabbed Shadow as they entered the passageway again.

 

"Damn it, that was too close!" Grik stood shaking his head. "That is Jasper's own home."

Barcot leaned against the wall. "How do we seal up these tunnels?"

 

Shadow moved them back a ways and began to collapsed the tunnels a little bit at a time. It took several hours for them to close and seal the tunnel completely. "I sealed it with dragon acid. If they touch it, it will burn them."

 

"Excellent idea. Let's do the last one together. You really know what to do. All right, Barcot and I will be in the distance, but within shouting range, if you need help. As they stood near the exit to the passage to Jasper's home, they could hear others screaming that the tunnel had been sealed.

 

Shadow called Cela. "We found a tunnel leading to Jasper's home in the human world. That is it. I sealed it with my acid. They are trying to tunnel throught it as we speak."

 

"Good! Everyone, out!" Cela widened the passage entrance and began to chant. "This should give them a grand thrill." She turned to start laughing. "I opened a portal to the red sands of Dra-gon for them to ponder. Let them explore those sands. The sand sharks will have a delicious meal. I am sure."

 

Barcot and Grik watched as Shadow walked ahead of them up the passageway. "That child has more tricks than anyone I have met before."

 

"He caught Kraken for us." Cela laughed as she vanished from the area.

 

Barcot and Grik hurried after Shadow. "That trick of calling Cela was a good one. I hope Jasper likes his present. Cela left the passage way open. If the sand sharks find it!"

 

"These two are terrible! I thought Ziptron and his brother were bad at times." Grik hurried after Shadow.

 

They three went to the kitchen area and found the last passageway. They moved slowly inside and began to look around. "This is Mel's old house in the human world. So, this is how they found Mel and Talon's home. I see the house is used by Red alone. He probably uses this house to get the mail from Powell River." Barcot could not smell anything.

 

"The odour of Crusetean is in here as well." Shadow glanced over at Grik sniffing the air.

 

"Our prince is right. Red has no idea this tunnel is here. Close it!" Barcot motioned to Shadow.

 

Shadow vanished from the area and went to Red's lab where Eric was working. "Eric, does Red know about the passageway off the kitchen leading to the human world. It leads to Mel's old home."

 

"What?" Eric hurried over to Shadow. "Most certainly not! I use it from time to time. Why?"

 

"Crusetean have been using it as well to kidnap Red's staff and guards." Shadow's words hit Eric like a brick in the face. "So, that fish had not gone rotten." Eric hurried after Shadow and watched as Cela appeared to close the passageway. "Flame told me of other passages. Is that all of them now?"

 

Cela turned around and could see that Barcot and Grik were leaving through the dungeon. "You two take care!" She turned to Shadow and hugged him. "Flame could never find these. I know why now. Crusetean leave a odour that sends others senses off balance. Good work. You return and get some rest. I know that Jilon made several tunnel and passageways. I never realized that the Cruseteans had made their own as well. That is why we could never locate them. Thank you. I believe that this is all of them. I will get several other guards here to help guard these portals from now on. Red's Tower is clear! Thanks to you." Cela hugged Shadow. He kissed her cheek and hugged her back.

 

"Anytime, my lovely Goddess. I love you." Shadow kissed her cheek before she left.

 

Cela vanished back to her home on Dra-gon. She dropped into a chair and could see her mother standing in the doorway. "Our smart one just found the other passageways that the Crusetean were using. It had Kystal and Rayna's scent all over them."

 

"So, that is how they kidnapped the others." Bessa dropped into a chair.

 

 

*******

 

 

 

Doc examined Dawn. "Yes, I agree! We can take the bullet anytime. Digger, I'll need you to help me with the operation."

 

Digger stroked his whiskers. "Glad to help! Doc, that tall man behind you is Dawn's cousin, Eric. Get Joleen to be the picker. She can remove the bullet with very little bleeding."

 

Doc stood up and turned around. "Excellent idea, Digger! Joleen helped me remove that arrowhead from Splat's leg. She is very good!"

 

Eric nodded to the doctor. "Doc, I am Eric! I just want to thank you for saving my cousin!"

 

Doc nodded his head. "I haven't done anything, yet. We are just about to take her into surgery. I'll do everything I can. Her chances are better now, than they were. Eric, I would like you to help me with some other things. After I have gotten out the bullet."

 

"Sure Doc, anything! Red told me you might need my help. I can help you and Dig with Dawn." Eric knew some things about healing.

 

"Doc, Red said the room is ready." Emerald looked at the apprentice. "Eric, open a portal to the Great Hall."

 

Emerald floated Dawn into the air and moved her down to the mobile. Doc followed them as he watched as Emerald gently floated Dawn onto the operating table. Joleen was sitting on a small table. She was all clean and waiting to help Doc.

 

Doc managed to get the bullet out of Dawn with very little blood loss. It took almost two hours to do it. Joleen had trouble at first reaching the area with her hand. Once Doc

x-rayed the bullet area. He made one incision. Joleen was able to grab the bullet and gently remove it. Doc praised Joleen and Digger after the operation. He had never seen two little people work like they had. The bullet was lodged right next to Dawn's lung. Doc just sat staring at the empty table after Dawn was placed in her bed to sleep.

 

Joleen had gone to clean up and saw Hamel in Shadow?s room. ?That thing really did leave a bad stink in here. Hamel, you think maybe Boss should know that Kraken has been done in??

 

?I was thinking that myself. Joleen, I want you to carefully deliver this to Oft and Stun for me. They will know what it is and how to use it. They are not as dumb as they seem. Give them each a kiss for me, and a thank you. We must keep them in sight. Both Shadow and I think that this Councils of Seven is after Boss. We are sure of it now. This dropped from Kraken?s pocket when Bessa wrung his shell. Give this to Oft to give to Boss as well. Tell Oft and Stun that we will be standing by to help, if trouble comes.? Hamel handed Joleen a small backpack with a walkie-talkie in it. ?Can you carry it??

 

?Yes! I go fast way! Be back soon!? Joleen flew through the portal and off out the window at Wonder?s Tower. Joleen found the two ogres sitting eating their meal. ?Joleen sent to give you some things. This is from Hamel.? She kissed them both. ?Hamel says thank you. Here other things!? She handed them the two-way radios. ?If you in trouble you call Hamel. Hamel and Shadow think that Councils of Seven onto what you doing. Shadow and Hamel catch Kraken. Here, this fall out from Kraken pocket. Him is being meal for Bessa and Gander now. Joleen has to get back. It not safe out here! You be good! Need more laughs! We need information too. Hamel says so! Bye!? Joleen flew at top speed back to Hamel?s side in Shadow?s room. ?It done! I not sleep here! I go sleep on Phantom, tonight. I not going to clean this room! Doc?s place is bad dirty enough.?

 

Hamel went into Shadow?s lab and closed the door. ?Oft, can you hear me??

 

?Yup! Hamel is that you?? Oft giggled with joy. ?Hope you liked our present. We just read message from Gretz to Kraken. Boss is going to be very made with Gretz when him finds her. We still not know where she hiding. We has been trying for long time to find her.?

 

?Forget Gretz for now. It is Boss we are trying to help. He helped me with my mother and sister. When you reach Boss tell him the truth. Tell him that I am here on the Isles and will cover his back. Boss has been trying to do it all by himself for years. Hasn?t he?? Hamel waited for a reply.

 

?Yup! How you know that? That supposed to be secret!? Stun?s voice came across the radio.

 

?I know that Boss was my father?s contact. My friend, Shadow and I figured that out. Boss is in big trouble. Big trouble! With Kraken gone, his children will start to fight over the Isles and who is to take possession. Boss is right in the middle. We have to get him out!? Hamel could hear Oft trying to say something. ?What is it Oft??

 

?If Kraken really gone, then Gretz has no summoning powers. Each time Boss would die, Kraken would summon him back. Two things to remember, one is that Tammuz is on Boss?s side. She will go after anyone who comes after Boss. Two Mannza must know about Kraken. This give her chance to put her people in Kraken?s people place after them killed. This sounds mean, but you must kill off Boss to free first of many bad spirits that Gretz put in Boss in first place. Only last one is green ring spirit. We worry about him later. We get rid of bad spirit first. Even we have tried to kill it off. Boss tell us that if him makes Hu really mad maybe, Hu can kill off bad spirit. We cannot find Hu to ask him. Boss not sure what to do either. Him has Hu altar in cave with all people that Boss steals from Councils of Seven. Oh, maybe, priest on Kola Mountain and temple knows how to free Boss or call Hu. Not tell Boss we really smart. Him could use help in other ways. We need wizard to open portal. Stupid Marts!? Oft could hear Hamel laughing. ?Glad you get laugh!?

 

?I will help you boys only if you come to work for me after Boss is gone.?

Hamel could hear them talking together into the radio. ?Let?s try to free Boss first. We will need his diaries and journals as proof of him being cursed. And any other papers you can think of.?

 

?There are some in seats in big trailer house. It is in Eaglestep. Watch out for Monkey People. Them using bows and arrows.? Stun could hear Hamel sighing. ?What matter??

 

?Relle and Marts gave them guns with real bullets to kill off Boss and you two. We have those items already. We will keep them safe for Boss.? Hamel could hear the two talking again.

 

?Okay! Better you have them than Gretz and her gangs. We tell Boss that Red has guns that Relle gave to Monkey People. Boss is going to scream for sure. You want us to tell Boss about you being him back up?? Oft could hear Hamel?s reply.

 

?Yes, but do it very quietly! You are being followed. We are following those bad guys for you. Tell Boss to be ever so careful. I would get to boss as soon as possible. We will leave you mules and supplies as well as weapons. Call if those people try anything. Tell Boss that the mules and supplies will have to do. We need time to get blood and skin samples from your enemies following you three. This will take time. Tell Boss that Stan and Doc are here as well helping us to get these killers.? Hamel heard the two ogres say good-bye.

 

 

*******

 

 

The two ogres used their own magic to speed to their destination. They walked up the trail towards Boss. ?You in big trouble! Boss, we gots to talk!?

 

?Inside. What is this all about?? Boss listened to his two friends. He read the letters from Hamel and Shadow. ?Damn it! I thought I have more time. Hamel and Shadow have secured the other dragon and all of my supplies. Well, at least Relle cannot get to them. So he did turn those Monkey People against me. If that little flying girl shows up here again, give her a map to the area where the cave is? I would sooner have Hamel get those articles than Gretz. So, that mate of hers is gone for good. Well, that means trouble for the girls and their brother is finally free from his mother?s grasp. Send a message to Tammuz tell her what has happened. Get her to find Sooma, and have him start pulling out and rescuing the elves and dwarves from the mines. Tell Tammuz to have Barcot standing by to put the elves into the elfin towns in the southern areas. Seal off the towns, like we did for those pixies. Get word to Gorr and tell him to send in his best people to kill off the other ogres and those three giants that have turned to the Councils of Seven. Tell them that we will send back up as soon as we can. Get word to Hamel to keep an eye on our followers. We will have to put on a show for the others so they do not suspect that Hamel is working with us. Wonder who this Shadow is? Hamel is at Red?s Tower. At least they are together. Tell Gorr to send help for Red and Shadow whoever he is.? Boss sat down on the rocks inside Thunder?s lair.

 

?Hamel wants all your journals and diaries. He wants to try to free you.

Oh, almost forgot. Gin is dead! Marts killed him. Old Wiz is hurt. I sending message to Hamel to get Red to go and get Wiz. Big Man is dead, too.? Oft watched as Boss dumped out his backpack.

 

?Tell the boys the papers they need are here. Even the beast inside me wants to be free. Why would Kraken come out of hiding?? Boss sat thinking for a long while.

 

?Boss, we put all your things in sack for our friends. Stun and me was talking. Only thing that would bring out Kraken would be Prophecy to come true. You not think the Phantom is Prophecy Dragon. We hear of multi-coloured dragon that was seen over Stayn. Him is huge. You know that no time spells work on Phase Ogres. Well, we see Phantom dragon flying over Stayn Isle. Him is really big. Misty was flying beside him. Him is double her size. I think someone really goof up! Him now supposed to be home four years to come? How come him home early?? Oft handed Boss the wine skin.

 

?Keep that quiet. Only we will know. If it is the monarch following us and helping Hamel, then we have the back up we need. Get word to Tammuz and Mannza tell them that now is the time for the Monarch Butterfly to emerge. Finally, to be free one day! I have dreamt of this for over a hundred years. After I die, and return we will then start our reign of terror on Gretz and her people. Tell Blazemaster to be ready. Gather up what we need for forces. Have them ready to be changed. We will take out these killers of our people and free the others. If I am not around get to Hamel and help him all you can. I will contact you when I arrive back here.? Boss hugged his two large friends.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Two

 

 

A short while later, Doc sleepily walked into one of the other rooms. He was only intending to rest for a few minutes, but he drifted off to sleep. It had been a long night for him, but little did Doc know that it was only the beginning. Emerald had gone to sit with Dawn. The others had either gone to their rooms or were tracking Boss. Even Stan and Red had retired for the evening. Phantom was still sound asleep in the Great Hall with Thunder and Joleen sleeping on his back. Flame was staying close to Hamel. Doc only slept for a few hours, because something woke him up. He sat up in bed and looked around. That when he remembered where he was. He had glanced at his watch, before he had rested. The time had been twenty to two. Doc looked at his watch, again. It read eighteen minutes after four. He was wide-awake. So, he decided to clean up and get something to eat. He slowly walked into his kitchen. He made some coffee and poured himself a cup. Then sat down.

 

"Doc, is everything, all right?" Emerald had heard Doc moving around.

 

Doc jumped. "Emerald! You startled me!" Doc replied with a surprised look on his face. "Yes, everything is fine! I just can't sleep! It'll take me a while to adjust to my new surroundings and working, again. How's Dawn?"

 

"Her facial colour has returned, and she's sleeping peacefully. I cannot thank you enough for helping her." Emerald sat down beside him. "Doc, your time will be different. What time did you lay down?"

 

"It was twenty to two." Doc replied.

 

"The time you awoke was?" Emerald was trying to explain their time difference to Doc.

 

"Eighteen minutes after four." Doc saw Emerald smiling.

 

"You have slept almost nine hours your time. Time here moves very fast. You are in an entirely different time zone. Shadow thinks he been here for only a few days. Actually, he's been here several weeks. It will take time for humans your bodies to adjust. Mel took almost a year his time." Emerald rubbed Doc's cheek. "I'm so happy you are staying. Red told me that you're moving here to live with us. Doc, thank you! It makes me feel more at ease knowing that we have a real doctor, again." Emerald told Doc about the other beings living in Red's Tower.

 

"Thank you for telling me about everyone." Doc reached over and touched her hand. "I feel like I'm working in the dark. Your people that look like humans or elves, I can treat as humans. I know nothing about dragons or changelings. This is all new to me." Doc rubbed Emerald's hand. "It helps if they are in elf or human form as you call it. All I can do is use my medical knowledge to help me. I guess we all have the same body parts. At least, I hope we do! I'll treat everyone as human or elf for now. What frightens me is that you all use magic. Will this interfere with my treatments? We will have to wait and see. It will be these little ones I'm worried about. How do I know what dosage to give them? I will for now go by the weight of human children and weigh them before I treat them. Emerald, I want to do the best job I can, but not at the little ones expense! As I rested in bed, I realized that the weight of a small sparrow would equal about the same weight as Joleen. Maybe, I could find an animal doctor to help me."

 

"Misty will be able to help somewhat as far as dosages are concerned." Emerald told Doc about Bess and Kala. She decided to go and bring them to see Doc. Suddenly, Emerald vanished from the room. Bess had told her something about her eldest son, Kevin. Emerald prayed that Kevin would be able to help Doc, if he needed assistance.

 

"I would love to know how they do that!" Doc said out loud as Emerald simply disappeared from the chair where she was sitting.

 

A voice replied. "We just open an invisible door and walk through." Flame appeared on the table. "Hi Doc! Hope I did not frighten you!"

 

"No Flame!" Delighted to see his small friend, Doc could only smile. "You didn't frighten me! I was just thinking out loud. This world of yours is so different. People suddenly, appearing and disappearing. Having animals that can speak. We have animals in our world, but they don't speak. I'm truly amazed that you can talk. It will make it easier for me, if you are ill or hurt. You know what I mean?"

 

"Yes Doc! I know what you mean! It must be hard to figure out where animals are hurt or not? If we find a hurt deer or other animal we get elves to help us. If they are not around, then we will kill them. I not like to kill big animals. Them too pretty! So, I go after bugs or rats. You seen our rats? Them big like me. Some even bigger! Spiders are big like elves. I am a meat-eater, but I don't like to kill. Sometimes, I steal food from others, because I could not kill for even food. So, I stay here with Red. Him hunters kill for me. Then I get all the food I wants to eat, with none of the mess. Doc, I stopped by to see if I could help you. Red said you might have questions about us. Red tells me that you are staying here to live with us. He also tells Flame that some people in your world won't let you help heal others, because you are too old. This I do not understand that all! What foolish people there must be in your world?" Flame moved closer to Doc. "I know one healer who was over two thousand year. Well, him not sees anymore! Him gots to close to a bear! Now, him bears food!" Flame spoke in such a casual manner.

 

Listening to the little dragon, almost sent Doc into a hysterical laughter, but gradually he regained self-control and gently stroked Flame's back. "Can I offer you a drink or something to eat?"

 

Flame smacked his lips. "Gots any ale?"

 

This completely caught Doc off guard, and he stared at Flame in surprise. "Dragons drink ale?"

 

"Of course, we do! Don't the animals in your world?" Flame replied in amazement.

 

"No! They just drink water! I'll see what I can find!" Doc walked over the fridge and found some beer. Doc poured some into a small bowl for Flame. "Here, you go."

 

Flame began to lap up the beer. "Not bad, still prefer Dwarven Ales. There is a drink for you! It makes me scales stand up all over me body! Dragon Ale curls my tail every time I try it!"

 

"I'll have to try it some day!" Doc was beginning to see this little fellow really was quite a character. Doc noticed that Flame kept dipping his foreleg into the ale. "Flame, did you hurt yourself?"

 

"It's just a thorn I picked up. I cannot seem to get it out." Flame tried again to pull out the thorn.

 

Doc examined Flame's foot. "Hold still! There! How does that feel?"

 

Flame watched Doc remove the thorn. "Thanks Doc! Here! This for you! It's your pay! No one ever say Flame not pays him bills!" Flame handed Doc a gold nugget. "We use gold nuggets and some gold coins as money. Dragons dig them out of the ground. We still have to earn them by digging them out. That be hard work. We have lots of them. The elves use them to make coins out of. This is equal to three gold coins. That's a reasonable price for removing a thorn. Those things hurt you know! I know a little about healing. This acorn cap is how much healing potion I to get if hurt. I bring you this little cap from bottle Eric have for measure for Joleen. Emerald say you not sure how much healing potion to give us. These should help. It's hard sometimes for me to get my talons to work like fingers. I have not learned how to change to elf, yet. I be only learning how to do elfin magic. Once, I gets to be fourth year master in your time. Then I'll be able to change to elf. I still have at least, twenty years to go. Shadow is lucky! He can take his test for masters anytime, now. He has learned over thirty-five spells all ready. I have to memorize my spells, but all Shadow does is read his and he knows them. Oh well! I do it some day! Shadow gets me books to learn English. I already passed grade four. Now, I teaching Joleen and Thunder to read and write English. Kala is helping me to learn to read your language."

 

"Excellent Work!" Doc rubbed Flame's head. "Flame, if I can help you. Don't hesitate to call me! I think I'll make a mount for this nugget and wear it around my neck on a chain as a good luck charm. You and the others here have given me back my life. This nugget means more to me than you will ever know. It came from a special friend! You, my little one! I'll treasure it always! Thank you!"

 

?I almost forgots to give you this guard. Cela send him to you. She said him not have name yet. You can pick name for him. Here. Him is Sun Glow Spider. Really good guards! Him, protect you!? Flame finished his beer. "Well, I better get back to my studies! Thanks for the ale. Next time, I buy! Bye Doc!" The small dragon vanished from the room.

 

Doc sat holding the gold nugget in one hand and his guard in the other. Setting down his guard on the table. Doc noticed the spider pointing to a small hole in the nugget. Doc removed his chain from around his neck and slipped the chain through the hole. He fastened the chain around his neck, once again. Doc took out his diary and entered what Flame had told him. Doc placed the small acorn cap and tiny lid from a toothpaste tube inside a plastic bag so he would not lose them. He just finished making his entry, and was surprised how well Flame could write English.

 

Now looking up from his work at the spider Doc reached over to pet the little one. ?You are very different from our spiders! Flame said to name you. Let?s see.?

 

?Most of my older brothers have names! I say some ting wrong?? The little spider changed to elf form and rushed over to Doc?s hand.

 

?Oh, my goodness! I never! In my world spiders don?t talk!? Doc felt the tiny spider petting his hand. ?I?ll be fine! I guess you will need a name. Well, let?s see, what about Sero.?

 

?Me like that name! We been trained to protect you and others here. Some of Shadow?s spiders are learning karate. I stick to bow, arrow and knife.? Sero gave Doc a big grin.

 

?Why don?t you just bite?? Doc was not prepared for Sero?s reply.

 

?Never know what bad bug I catch if I use bite. So me use venom on arrow instead. That way I not get sick. I know little bit of elf and dragon healing. I hide in hair then no one sees me. I watch your back for backstabbers. If someone tries to getcha? me gets them. Grandfather says we to help keep human and all living things on Earth alive. We not want you or Earth to die like Neton One.? Sero dropped into a sitting position as wiped his tears.

 

?I?m sorry Sero, what is Neton One?? Trying to understand what the spider-elf was telling him, Doc began to ask questions.

 

?Not many humans know what is really going on. It is hard for me to tell Grandfather?s story. Him tells of many thousands of Universes that all have living things in them. Our Planet was called Neton One. It was on the edge of the Decnavda Solar System. There were other planets there and moons too. Next to our Solar System was the Globin System there were many pretty planets with life on them too. Grandfather calls these killers of planets the Crusetean. These Crusetean began to kill off whole worlds. Them come to ours and do it to our planet, too. The Cruseteans also killed off Grinnet Planet. There were some survivors that from that planet. Them were the Aseps, Deveruss, Erac and Jendowites first come from. Grandfather says that Cruseteans first show ups just after big hole appear in Universe near Grinnet Planet. These killers devour all life on planets, even plants, water, air, land and every type of living things. Anyway, big wars start between all of Decnavda and Globin Worlds against these Cruseteans. We fight and fight them for centuries. Many planet die but others still barely alive when we last there. That is when one of our Gods finds out that our people have found ways to kill and beat off Cruseteans. Then Cruseteans turn other plants against our people. So our Kings send out our people to find plant eaters to kill of Crusetean?s killers. Them find things called Utaras. Them start killing off Crusetean and planet killers. Somehow leaders of Utaras moved to Earth. Gander head of Gods finds out and brings us to Earth. We not gonna let Utaras have Earth or Gretz. She is leader of Crusetean. We find out she here on Earth too. Grandfather was on Neton One when Gretz attacked it. Grandfather, call him own mother and she bring us all here to Earth with Grandfather. Boy, is him mad! Now, we at war again. Has to protect all life on Earth and not let humans know in human world. If them in human world finds our and lets off any more of those big bombs, we have more Utaras and Cruseteans than humans on earth. Them two races live off of radiation. It them food! It only takes five hundred years for Utaras and Crusetean to crossbreed. In five hundred years, there would be two hundred billion of them. We in trouble! Radiation from Bombs makes Utaras and Cruseteans breed faster.? Sero was shaking with anger.

 

?Easy! So, that is why we have tiny gold spiders and elves running all over Earth? I have seen a few in Powell River. Because I like my whiskey, I was beginning to think I was seeing things. So, this is what Stan tried to tell me about Richard Hamel. He must have found out about what was happening. So, Golden Eagle was right, those legends he told us of beings from beyond the stars is true. This is one human who will do all he can to help you. I am glad you told me the truth. Now, we can use the human skills and abilities to get these invaders from space. Stan has told me that Hamel has been gathering information on what his father Richard was up to.? Doc went to continue, but was interrupted.

 

?Richard is dead! Now what we do?? Sero shook his tiny head.

 

?I know! Hamel and Shadow are two very smart young men. Stan has told me plenty about both boys. You get word to your grandfather, that we will pass on any information the boys find. I?ll tell the boy what is really going on. They can act dumb and play along as they gather up their information.? Doc could see a goofy expression on Sero?s face. ?What is it??

 

?I think Gretz already in big trouble. Shadows already start organizing all little people on Isles to come and spy for him. Him have five spider warriors sorting out stuff them find already, while some others learning to work those computer things, read English and type. Them catch the real mate of Gretz only last night. Him was called Kraken, him went after Shadow, but we was ready for him. Cela come with Bessa and crack Kraken in half. Him spill him guts to Bessa. Him has four daughters and son on Isles, Gretz in human world. There is only six real Cruseteans left. Three Utaras are on Earth too. Other called Trirogs are crossbreeds that Crusetean make. But many seem to die off really fast. Grandfather say him uncles spoil cloning potions and give it to bad people. These Trirogs have some leaders them called Trillims. These are really old and hard to catch.? There was a smile on Sero?s tiny face as he spoke.

 

?Your Grandfather is a very wise man. Maybe, we can work together and get these planet killers. Education will be the key to bringing them down. We have to find out what will kill them?? Doc smiled and stroked his tiny friend. ?We will put on our best war paint and start scalping those Trirogs first. We?ll chop their numbers down to size. We need blood samples of these Trirogs to start with. Pictures of them and anything else we can get.?

 

Sero nodded his head rapidly. ?I go talk to Shadow and others in him lab. Oh, Crusetean really leave Shadow bedroom with big stink in it. It smells all fishy, terrible stink! You go smell! You never forget that stink! Stan not sees Kraken, only Hamel did.?

 

Doc followed Sero up to Shadow?s room. He entered and soon ran out. ?Stink is not the word for that! It smells like a fishy skunk went in there. I?ll remember that stink!? Sero showed Doc back downstairs, then returned to the lab. Sero wanted to get Doc some information from Shadow?s lab techs.

 

A little later, Emerald returned with two humans. By now, it was almost six-thirty in the morning. "Doc, this is Bess and her daughter, Kala. I'll leave you three to talk in private." Emerald turned and walked back towards Dawn's room.

 

Bess had been resting, while Doc was operating on Dawn. "Stan told me you were here. Doc, I'm a registered nurse. If you need me, just call. We'll be staying here on the Isles. We have nothing in the other world to return to."

 

"Yes, Emerald told me what happened. How are you two feeling?" Doc sounded concerned.

 

"Doc, look at my burns! They are almost all gone!" Kala smiled. "I still get a little tired. Digger said I would for a while. I to drink lots of water."

 

Bess raised her blouse and showed Doc her back. "Burns, such as ours. People die from! Digger is a miracle worker! As you can see the burns have healed in less than a week. We do get tired and need to drink lots, but at least we are alive."

 

"Yes! I've seen miracles happen, but not like they happen here!" Doc was still in a daze. "Your burns are not leaving any scars either. Those salves and potions Digger uses are miracle cures. To bad our world will never know!"

 

"Doc, my son, Hamel will be here in a few minutes. He's a miracle and a half. A few years ago, Hamel was in a serious accident, which left him paralysed on his left side. He wears a body and leg brace to help hold him upright, so he can walk and move around. Hamel could not even eat properly, because he was allergic to the medication he needed to keep up his health. Hamel had bleeding stomach ulcers from the medications. We tried antacids by the pounds, but then his medications stopped working. There was also some brain damage, which causes tremors. Digger has been giving Hamel some sort of healing potions to drink. Hamel has regained the use of his hand, arm and leg. Digger told me that even his back is stronger. Hamel can support himself in a sitting position for short periods of time when he is out of his braces. His tremors are almost gone. I have talked Hamel into coming here. He has had some very bad experiences with doctors, and doesn't trust them. By the way, he eating like there is no tomorrow. His ulcers are healed. Please, try to ignore Hamel! I'll keep you informed of his progress. Here are his medical charts from the hospital. This is my copy of his records. I keep a copy, just in case his brother wants to see Hamel's progress. Kevin has no idea how bad his brother really was. This is the true copy from the reports. See, how bad Hamel was before he started using Digger's treatments." Bess was excited to see Hamel doing so well. She told Doc all about Kevin.

 

In turn, Doc told her about what Sero had told him. Doc read through the chart. "Bess, if what you tell me is true. This is truly a miracle and a half. His back was broken in three places! We will all have to work closely together to get the upper hand on what is happening. How good were you in the lab?"

 

?Better than in the OR. Get me those samples. I?ll get Eric to help me. Shadow has a fabulous lab in his room. He said I could use it. We will have to train these spider-elves what to do and what to look for. I watch one talking to a plain spider. These little gold ones here are treasures beyond mention. They can communicate with other spiders from our world and they talk back and forth. Think Doc, a spy force of insects. If properly trained, think of the impact these insects of Earth could have on our enemies from space. Doc, if we can find this Grandfather and help him learn human ways. He could take over this whole world. I am talking the insect world. You know yourself that no one could ever hide from those little ones. If they were trained properly to know what to look for.? Bess hugged Doc as he started to laugh.

 

?Bess, you are so right! If we could get these little ones working together with Shadow, Hamel and Kala?s help, we could have an unbeatable force to be reckoned with. The others here know they are battling some force, but they have no idea what that force is. We have to show them what we are all dealing with. Don?t go near Shadow?s room for a while. One of those Cruseteans was caught, I guess from what I heard when I entered the prince?s chamber, Bessa whoever she is wrung the mate of Gretz?s shell. Anyway, that is what the stink is in Shadow?s room. It smells like skunk and fish rotting in there. I?ll work with the boys. You handle Emerald and Red. We have to keep the adults off the boy?s backs. Throw up diversions to get our boys into the right places and stop these invaders. What would you do if you were Gretz? Suddenly, these humans show up in this fairy tale world and start to throw their weight around?? Doc waited for a reply.

 

?I would send someone to see what was happening. Yes! I get your meaning. Probably one of the girls would come to see why their father is missing. I have many friends and a brother who would help us. So, Boss was trying to protect Richard and Darren. If Richard only knew what he was really fighting all these years? One of Kevin?s good friends is called Bob. He loves lab work and lizards. Shadow mentioned bringing Fred Borden here as Police Commissioner. Later, Fred brings his twin brother and nephew here as well as their sister, Marg and her husband Darren. Well, let?s get one or two here at a time. Even if we have to drag them kicking and screaming.? Bess suddenly saw Sero appear on the table and begin to back up from her.

 

?Where she comes from? She meaner than mad minotaur!? Sero watched Doc start to laugh.

 

?Just what we need. Right Sero!? Doc smiled and winked at Bess. ?Bess is one of my friends this is Kala, Hamel?s sister. She will help us get the right humans here to help educate your people.?

 

?I got to finds us more brothers to act as guards, one for Bess and one for Kala. Be back soon!? Sero vanished from the trailer as all three humans started to laugh. Sero knew that Shadow?s spiders were also helping Stan and Hamel. But decided to find the two humans males a spider male each as well.

 

Just then Hamel knocked on the door. Doc shoved the file under the seat where he was sitting and answered the door.

 

"Come in! I'm Doc! You must be Hamel?" Doc smiled and held the door open.

 

Hamel saw his mother sitting at the table. "Mother, you told Doc?"

 

Doc interrupted before Bess could say anything. "I can see that you certainly don't need me. Your mother told me. But unless you need me, I won't bother you. I think that is fair!" Doc wanted Hamel to come to him on his own, and not be forced into something.

 

?Fair it is!? Hamel smiled at Doc. "All right, I can handle that! Doc, you must realize that what happened before is behind me, now. Digger has been helping me. I feel better than I've felt in years. Doc, I'll let you see, but only once!"

 

"Fair enough! Let's go into this room. Will you need help undressing?" Doc showed Hamel into a room.

 

"I'm afraid so! You're in for a shock!" Hamel watched as Doc followed him to a room.

 

It took Doc a short time to helped Hamel undress and out of his braces. "My God! What did those butchers do to you?"

 

"See what I mean!" Hamel closed his eyes. "I told you it would be a shock! It isn't very pretty? Is it?"

Never had Doc seen anything like this. "Bloody butchers! How could they do something like this? Hamel, you have every right to mistrust the medical profession. Who did this?" Doc wanted to report the doctor in charge. "I want this doctor's name!"

 

"Doc, it happened in the states. I haven't gone to doctors in Canada, because they'll want to try to heal me. Even my older brother, Kevin knows nothing about what is in my files or what those doctors did to me. Kevin thinks that these scars came from the accident. He's a medical doctor himself, but he went into veterinarian medical, because of me. He became a doctor only to be told that it was unethical to heal a member of his own family. I saw Kevin only twice after that. If Kevin ever found out who these doctors are, they would be dead! Kevin is a Karate Master. I know Uncle Fred?s sister and husband are doctors and were both on my case at one time. That was before I was moved to another hospital. Marg and Darren have no idea what these doctors did to me."

 

Doc examined Hamel. "Well, I'm no specialist, but I can see you have all been through a great deal. That was in the other world. As you said, it's in the past. I'm glad you're doing so well. Just remember, if you need me. I'll be here. Digger's treatments are working! That's the main thing. So, I think we'll leave it at that. I'll get the names of the doctors involved from your mother. I'm filing a malpractice suit on your behalf. I have a lawyer friend who will be glad to support my cause. He loves cases like this, and wants those thieves removed from practising. For they not only steal the patient?s money, but sometimes their lives. Probably as soon as I file the suit others will jump on the bandwagon. All it takes is one to start a war. I have my war paint on!"

 

"I could see you going into court with a tomahawk in one hand and a scalpel in the other." Hamel raised his left arm and held Doc's arm with his bad hand. Hamel pulled himself into a sitting position.

 

"That's fantastic, Hamel! Now, I understand why, Mia is so concerned about you. She has every right to be." Doc helped Hamel swing his legs over the edge of the bed. "Let's get you dressed. Digger is doing a wonderful job!"

 

Hamel was happy that Doc was not pushy. "Thanks Doc! It was hard enough for me to show you. Can I see Dawn, before I leave? How is she? I was one of those who rescued her. Oh, by the way, that law suit. Tell the judge that I only want the man taken away from everyone. He should be put in jail, but that is for the judge to decide. I'll testify! If we get any money, it goes into a special fund to help others pay for legal fees, and get those butchers as well."

"I agree! That's a wonderful idea!" Doc watched as Hamel turning to leave, but stopped him. Doc briefed Hamel on what Sero had told him. ?If my spider is right, then Earth is in grave danger. We have to have a meeting. Bess will help do the tests until we can get a real lab tech here. Tell Shadow why your father was killed. We kept if within our group. I?ll get Eric to help us as well. Red and Emerald, I believe they know, but don?t want to admit it. They are both frightened. After all it was Gretz who had her assassins go after Red?s family and son. Well, this is one Indian who loves a good fight.?

 

?Make some war paint for Shadow and myself! They started this war! By the Ancient Gods, we will finish it! I saw that creature in Shadow?s room, but Stan did not. Bessa grabbed it so fast. Whoever that woman is, I intend to help her. She is all energy! Her powers made my skin crawl like it had insects on it. Shooter said his grandfather is even more powerful. It is not the power they need, but the knowledge and wisdom to fight these killers. I intend to help all I can. One of Red?s guards called Flexer saw Kraken as well.? Hamel shook Doc?s hand and started to leave once again.

 

"Doc, you should have seen this detective jumping and leaping over furniture after the bad guys. Hi, Doc!" Eric had appeared in the room. "This young man is full of surprises! I see you have healed your bruises and cuts, Hamel." Eric messed Hamel's hair.

 

"Leaping over furniture!" Doc shrugged shoulders and shook his head. "You and Shadow make a good team! I?ll make enough war paint for us all."

 

"Good! Yes, we do make a good team!" Hamel shrugged his shoulders. "What would you do if bullets were flying everywhere, and trying to part your hair?"

 

"Run like hell!" Doc said as he started to laugh.

 

Eric was trying to stand up straight, but was laughing too hard. "We all keep a close watch on him. Don't worry Doc! Dawn is still sleeping! I just checked on her. She is all I have left of my family. The rest were murdered years ago. We are only finding out that these same killers were part of Gretz?s troops to begin with. Thank you, Doc for saving her life! I am forever in you debt." Eric turned to Hamel. "I questioned the Monkey People. Mart?s brother Relle gave them the guns. One Monkey Man told me that they usually use bows and arrows as weapons. Marts brother showed them how to shoot and reload the guns. He told these people that the guns made smaller hole in people. He said that the guns would not harm Boss. They were going to ambush Boss when he came back to get his things. Shadow also questioned them and they told him it was a joke on Boss. Apparently, Marts and his brother, Relle wanted all of Boss's equipment. If this is correct, then Gretz?s daughters have already gone beyond their father?s approval and are trying to gain alliances for their sides already. One or more of the sisters are on the move."

 

"So, that is why they killed dad! This means they will be going after Fred and the others in Powell River. They tried to kill Stan already and me. Well, we have it, now! I couldn't figure out what part Boss plays in their games? But I do now! Boss was to see the other were kept out of the way. This female is already working her plans. Did they say where Relle was hiding?" Hamel had seen that expression in Eric's eyes before.

 

"I spoke to True Grey. He says Relle and Marts are using Boss to gather up slaves for the mines. True Grey can do nothing to stop this usage of beings either without getting himself killed off. They used your father as well." Eric handed Hamel a file. "I discovered this in one of the vehicles. Relle is back on the Isles. I want that man!"

 

"This explains how they used father as part of their plans to get him to Canada in the first place. They wanted him out of California." Hamel handed back the file to Eric. "Give it to Shadow. All files of this nature go to our prince! Eric, place on the files inside cover the names Relle, Rift and Jasper Setter. I think that Rift and Jasper Setter are sitting close to Gretz. Or at least, they know where she is hiding. I'll sit with Dawn for a little while. Emerald can get some rest. We will leave Gretz to the these little spiders grandfather to take care of." Hamel walked over to the door and turned around. "Doc, thank you! Tell Eric what is really going on. I believe that we are at war."

 

Doc waved his hand at Hamel out. "Go! Get out of here!"

 

"He's quite the boy! Doc, I've written down some notes for you about changelings. I hope it will help you. I know about the Cruseteans, Utaras and the Trirogs. The gods told me years ago. My grandfather was Jilon. The others believe that I was Jilon's son. He died helping True Grey defending Earth. Red knows about the Councils of Seven, but wishes they would just vanish. I saw him shrug off Shadow, when the prince asked about the Councils of Seven. I told Shadow that I would have his godfather tell him about the Councils of Seven. Red does not really know that much about them. Anyway, Shadow has a telephone in his bedroom on his desk. Bess gave me the phone number for her son, Kevin. You can probably get some information from him. He is supposed to be the leading animal doctor on lizards for a zoo. So, what do you think of our young prince?" Eric saw Doc nodding his head. "A word of warning Doc, Red's brother Mel was doing some research work. Be careful! They drove Mel off. He knew nothing about the invaders from space. All Mel wanted was to make our part of this world a little better for us. I think they thought he would stumble onto it. A woman showed up just days before Mel and Maia vanished. I just walked passed Shadow?s room. That woman had the same smell as Shadow?s room does. I got a good look at the woman. If she shows up, I?ll know! I'll get those documents for you from Mel's files in Stayn. Mel still sends his research material that he has completed to the house. I would go and read the books he leaves there."

 

Doc and Eric walked out into the kitchen. "Thank you. I could sure use something. That's one very large twelve year old. I still don't understand how, that child was ever conceived. It goes against all natures laws!"

 

Emerald reached out to Doc and took his hands. "Doc, Dawn woke up for a few minutes. She is feeling much better. I gave her something to eat and a healing potion. She is again sleeping. I have fed Splat and gave him a sleeping potion. Phantom woke up, ate his food and is sleeping, again. We managed to get some air cleaning stuff from Keylar. He said it would help rid the room of the smell."

 

Eric went to get the files for Doc. He delivered them that afternoon. As he entered the mobile, he saw that Doc was alone. ?Here are those files. Look I stopped off and talked to Talon?s sister Mela. She remembers that woman as well. The woman is from the Underground and apparently sells crystals as well as other healing herbs. I remember my mother going to this woman after her accident. Her name was Raya, but Mela said the woman?s name was Rayna. I think over the years they have slipped another in the real Raya?s place. If that is the case, we could lure this Rayna out and see if she is the one we are after.?

 

?I want to start educating these little ones first. I talked to Shadow for a few minutes while you were gone. He said that the two ogres Oft and Stun said that Boss is being followed. We have to find out who is following Boss and start following them. Get them to lead us to their people.? Doc glanced down at he books that Eric had delivered. ?This will take a while to go through. I don?t want to go into Shadow?s room for a few days. Boy that stink is really bad!?

 

?Doc, I came to ask you for some help. Bring your medical bag.? Eric watched as Doc grabbed his bag and some supplies. They walked to Doc?s room, where after entering, Eric opened a portal to Emerald?s dungeon area. They hurried through the damp area into a semi dry cell. There on a raised platform was a male elf. ?It is all right, Vinnin. This is Doc!?

 

Doc hurried over to the male. ?My God man what happened to you??

 

?Eric and Emerald found me in a cave after I had been beaten.? Vinnin explained who he was and what he had been up to all these years. ?I have been helping Boss as much as I can. I am afraid I cannot do it any longer.?

 

Sero glanced down at Vinnin. ?You were seen in Powell River by the people who live next door to Bess and Kala. They said it was you who burned done Bess?s house.?

 

?No! That is one of the Trirogs. I cannot walk anymore. They managed to grab part of my spirit and all of Eight Eyes. Look Doc, Eric trusts you. So, I will. Get your spider to deliver this message to Cela right away. She has to have the information to help rescue certain people. Here! Tell her that the Vinnin she received in Ske is part of myself. I think Gretz divided my spirit into three parts.? Vinnin handed over the documents.

 

Sero grabbed the papers and vanished from the dungeon area. He returned with Venya about ten minutes later.

 

Walking over to Vinnin, she touched his forehead and he seemed to drift off into a deep sleep. ?I will take him to Ske with me. We did find part of his spirit only a short while ago. A third part may enter this cell as well. Call me if it does. Thank you for your help!? Venya gently picked up Vinnin?s body and vanished to Ske.

 

?We had to get Vinnin to Ske. There was no other way to release him from his cursed body.? Eric placed his hand on Doc?s shoulder. ?Thank you, Doc, you too Sero. I wanted you to meet Venya and Vinnin.?

 

They returned to the mobile and Doc set to work on the files that Mel had been working on. Doc would work on the files for hours and then take a short break.

 

 

*******

 

 

Returning to Ske, Venya place the body of Vinnin on the bed in her mother?s chambers. ?Here is Vinnin.? Venya left the room, leaving behind the documents that Vinnin had collected for them.

 

Gently, Bessa touched Vinnin?s forehead and he began to wake up. ?You did well. I have another assignment for you. I will give you another form to use. You have to find several children. You were very lucky that Unir had the other half of your spirit and had given it to Tammuz. She gave it to Marius. We found Takrus last night dying. He has been reborn as well as you will be. You are to team up and find those missing children. Get them to Shadow. Eric will know where to find our prince. You are to stay undercover at all times. When you have joined Shadow, send a message to Sero, through Doc. No one is to know who you are, not even the prince, or my grandson. You are to become just a spy in Sun Glow Spider form. We will make arrangements for you to see Lammorra.?

 

?No! Let the other Vinnin pretend to be me. I will see Lammorra at night, when she is alone. Tell her nothing. I would sooner have her confused than dead. Bessa, they are using hydra-scenting spray to cover up their own fishy stink. That is why they tried to kill off Blazemaster in the first place. I will help my spider brother find the children!? Vinnin felt Bessa touch his shoulder. ?If I die this time! See that my spirit is released. Please protect my family. I do love my wife!?

 

?We know you do! Write her a letter! I will see that it is delivered someday after all this is over with. I promise to protect your family.? Bessa watched as Vinnin wrote out his last letter to his wife. ?I will make sure that she receives this and finds a new husband who will win her respect.?

 

?Thank you! I might have to appear as my old self for a few more times.? Vinnin knew it was the only way to draw out the killers of his parents. ?I want them as much as Shadow does for the death of Nile and Rose.?

 

?We know!? Bessa helped Vinnin to the regain his full spirit again, and then changed him to spider-elf. She left Vinnin with the real Takrus.

 

As Vinnin lay resting he glanced over at Takrus. ?Did Surkat survive??

 

?Yes, but they are using him! I was able to get to my twin and tell him. He knows what is going on. Kraken?s son is taking over my place. He is out to get his sisters and mother for what they did to him and his father. Takrus will send messages to Blazemaster and Blaster about the troops and where they can be located. Takrus will see that the information on the invasions is handed out at different times, not the same times, as Gretz wants. She has no idea that her mate is free, nor does she know that her son is working for us. Venya said she would find someone to help Surkat. Vinnin you go after the boys. I will find the girls. I have been given order to mate with the girls. It is the only way we can hope to keep our race alive. I will leave my mark wherever I place eggs or a true relative can be located. You get word to someone in your family you can trust. Find the boys and get them to the prince. I will meet you at the arena near the Den. You be careful. The prince will be our contact. I have to find my niece and get her to the prince, before that daughter of Kraken?s does.? Takrus knew what he had to do.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Three

 

 

 

The next seven days seemed to fly by for Doc. He finished reading and typing out his summaries of Mel's notes and books, which he had written on the Isles people. Doc leaned back and looked down at the four hundred pages he had typed out from Mel's notes. "Well, at least, the elves and changelings in elf form are the same as the pixies, fairies and humans. It's a start! Mel has documented the blood pressures, pulse and other vital temperatures for the dragons, elves and several other races. Flame's body temperature is two degrees higher than Shadow's normal body temperature. Just the discrepancy in size seems to make a difference. Even between Thunder and Shadow there is a slight difference in vital signs. Mel discovered the same thing. It is the different races of dragons. Well, Misty should be here soon, or so I was told. I will have to talk to Misty, Lammorra and Aqua about these potions and their potential. At least, this mess is sorted out. Now, down to my own research and investigations." Doc turned to Sero. ?Thank you for your help! It was greatly appreciated. You are a very hard worker.?

 

?That is my job! Doc, we better keep what we know quiet for now. Venya found out from those papers that Vinnin gave her mother that the guardians were murdered because they discovered that it was Gretz and her people doing the killings. Venya suggested that we spider-elves give our brothers the information that would normally come from servants or messengers. We can slip the information into let?s say your pocket or Shadow?s pocket and still be unseen.? Sero smiled at Doc. ?I never want to see you hurt.? Sero climbed up onto Doc?s shoulder and vanished into his hair. ?I ready to go!?

 

Doc rose from is desk and walked across the hall to Shadow's room. He saw the prince reading a book. "Doc, please come in! I was just catching up on some of my reading! It has been so quiet here for the past seven days. My shoulder feels much better. I'm going down to eat my dragon food, before Misty gets here. Feel free to use my library. I have a very well equipped lab." Shadow showed Doc how to open the secret wall and where the key was kept. "Oh, the phone is in the top drawer." Shadow laughed and handed Doc a piece of paper. "In my lab is my cell phone in case you go into Powell River. It is handy to have. Hamel stopped by last night and briefed me on those legends that Stan would tell my father and Talon. It is so hard to believe that it is your family who are involved with the legend. You really think those tales your grandfather told were true?"

 

"Yes I do! At one time, I thought as you did. Not any more! There are too many twists of fate to leave unnoticed. Even Stan said that last night, that he was brought here for a reason. I strongly believe that as well. I believe as Stan that knowing your parents was not just a coincidence, but a very well thought out plan. Some humans say that our God knows everything. If he did, would he not try to get these people help? Thanks for the use of the phone. I am trying to get in touch with Kevin. I really need those animal books. These pet books are driving me crazy. I need veterinarian manuals." Doc dialled the number Bess had given him.

 

"Doc, this is Red's post office box." Shadow wrote the number down. ?I wanted to go to church again, but Talon was busy. He doesn?t really understand, how much I need my human roots. I have no idea where there is a church in Powell River. With all those friends of Relle?s and Marts running around it is not safe.?

 

?We have a church on the reserve, that I go to. There is another just on the outskirts of town. I believe Fred goes to that one.? Doc could see Shadow start to laugh.

 

?I do miss Uncle Fred! After my parents died, he was more like my own father. It has been so long since we have even talked.? The longing to be with Fred was in Shadow?s eyes.

 

"Thanks Shadow! Maybe, I can set up something!" Doc heard a voice on the other line. "Yes, is Kevin Hamel there? Tell him it is Balder Shushwap calling. His mother, Bess recommended him to me. I'll wait!" Doc tapped on the desk as he waited. "Yes, I'm waiting for Kevin Hamel." There was a pause. "Thank goodness! Kevin, my name is Balder Shushwap, your mother recommended that I speak with you. I have just inherited a massive problem. It seems these Isles were we are now living have some very exotic lizards and animals here. I have several medical books on animals. They give me a statement I am getting fed up of seeing. See Vet. Do you have any books on lizards, birds of prey, horses and cattle? I could use some books on wolves, primates, and spiders as well as bears. I need dosages of medications you use on different weights of animals." Doc listened to Kevin speaking. "You can either send them to Red's post office box or to Fred. It might be faster through Fred. I am the only doctor on these Isles who knows basically what to do if someone is injured. I have not dealt with animals, before at least to any extent.? Doc listened for a few moments. Your brother is doing very well. Yes, Hamel is in the best of care. Not even our doctors could do what little Digger has done for Hamel. Digger is a Miracle Worker. Well, I better go! Thanks Kevin! I'll call, if I need help!" Doc hung up the phone and closed his eyes. "That should help me! Minotaurs, centaurs and elves! Giants and ogres I can heal like humans, I hope! What do I do with a unicorn or eagle man?" Doc had spoken the words out loud.

 

Suddenly Joleen appeared and sat rubbing Doc's hand. "We find you help, Dad. I know about unicorn and eagle people, them nice to Joleen. Joleen help you, Dad."

 

"Thank you, Sweetheart." Doc kissed Joleen's tiny cheek. "Well, I better check Splat. Want to join me?"

 

"Joleen has to study elfin magic right, now. Flame and Joleen learning to read English! Better go! Bye!" Joleen vanished from the room.

 

Doc walked down the hallway to Eric's quarters. "Eric, I think we can start that research, now."

 

"I'll finish up here, and be right down, Doc." Eric hurried to finish some work he was doing for Red.

 

Doc went downstairs to the mobile to find Splat and Dawn sleeping. Doc walked into the kitchen and saw Emerald having a glass of wine.

 

"Kevin said he'd send the books to Fred for me. Emerald, I got all Mel's notes and books he was writing, finally typed out. It will help. Have you seen Digger?" Doc saw Emerald laughing.

 

"Digger is out practising his driving. Shadow bought Digger a gas powered golfing cart. Shadow thought it would be better than Darren's old truck. So far, Digger has run over three giants, two elves and Bulton the Minotaur. That was just around the tower." Emerald grabbed Doc as he started to laugh. "Shadow was thrown into a bale of straw. He yelled at Digger to stop as the dwarf bounce off down the road full throttle. Shadow has asked Hamel to put a governor on the cart to slow it down. Shadow is fine! He is resting in dragon form right now."

 

"He is probably well bruised! I'll check him over for you." Doc sat down beside Emerald. "There is never a dull moment here. I saw Flame chasing one of the spiders this morning. I asked Flame why he was chasing that spider. He said it stole his jar of bugs he was collecting. Then he showed me the jar. Hornets the size of birds! Hell, you can have them! Texas brags about their things being big! Six foot spiders!?

 

Emerald could feel her two spider guards moving around in her hair. "Doc, not all spiders here are enemies. We have several who live here at the tower, and are actually guards. I would like you to meet my two." Just then two tiny three-inch elves ran down Emerald's arm to the table. "This is Mite and Crab. They have saved my life many times. Boys, this is Doc."

 

"Hi Doc! We already meet Doc. Cela send down Sero to guard Doc. Sister is getting really pushy. I shoved a fruit round into her mouth for trying to grab one of my friends. I tell Spinner to stop being so stupid. Always eating elves. Stupid spider! Well, we make this just for you. That is why we not bring sisters to surface. Them man crazy! Here Doc. It for you!" Crab enlarged himself to his six foot spider form and dragged over a blanket to Doc.

 

"That keep you nice an warm while you sleep. It guards you to from others wanting to harm you. Sero needs sleep too. We puts spell on blanket. It made from our webbing you know. It dries really fast when washed." Mite gave Doc a big smile and his tiny hand stroked Doc's hand, which was on the blanket. "Gets towel! Tears coming!"

 

Doc watched as Crab reduced his size and hurried over to him with a tissue. "Thank you! This is the nicest gift I have ever received from any spider. I will treasure it always. Even my little Sero is such a big help to me. We are becoming really good friends."

Emerald handed Doc a little wine. "They have been busy weaving it for days. Not all is what it seems here." Emerald could see Sero moving down Doc?s arm. ?Aren?t you the tiny one??

"I can see that! I just never thought spiders had different personalities. I guess all species of beings are different inside. Thank you, Boys. If you need healing come to me!" Doc was overwhelmed by the gift from the two spider-elves.

 

Sero sat on the blanket. He was half the size of his brothers. ?I guards it for you. I get other brothers to stand guard when we busy working. Yup! One day I gonna be just like Doc!?

 

Crab and Mite rolled their eyes at Emerald as they started to laugh. ?We hear you were helping Doc. Well, you learn all you can from Doc.?

 

?Me will! Me learning to type too! Like to bounce up and down on keys.? Sero laughed and vanished when he heard someone at the door. ?I hide now!?

 

A knock was heard on the door of the mobile. Doc answered the door. "Yes, may I help you?"

"Excuse me, High Healer! I have come to see Wizardess Emerald. The servant looked at Emerald. "Mistress, a runner has come from your village. It is Starnick!"

 

Emerald did not even let the servant finish. "I'll tend to him! Go! Tell him to wait!" Emerald turned to face Doc. "It is my sister! She is after Shadow! A child on their twelfth birthday must start their training to become a warrior. Doc, will you come with me!"

 

"Shadow is a warrior already!" Doc did not understand this business at all. "Of course, I will! Let's go!" Doc stepped down and held the door for Emerald. "Maybe, I should wear my war paint! Have your spiders tell Phantom to act really tough, and beat the hell out of his uncle."

 

"Thanks Doc! I needed that!" Emerald laughed at the old humans comment. She felt her spider both vanish as they left the mobile.

 

They went into the Entrance Hall. "Yes, what is it?" Emerald impatiently tapped her staff on the floor.

 

The runner turned with a start and walked over to Emerald. He was a tall elf with corn silk coloured hair and bright blue eyes. He was as tall as Emerald and wore the same coloured headband in his hair as she did. Doc could see there was a great deal about the elves that he already knew about. They wore the same dress as many of his ancestors had many centuries ago almost the same style as well. There was a golden eagle on the front of Starnick?s vest. The eagle Doc knew was part of his own ancestral heritage.

 

"Sister! I have come for the child called Shadow!" The runner started to move towards Emerald.

 

"Starnick! I see Lammorra has you doing her dirty work! Well, Shadow is not going to the village! Nor is he becoming one of Lammorra's warriors! This time sister can scream all she wants!" Emerald calmly spoke to her brother.

 

"Lammorra isn't going to like this!" Starnick replied.

 

"I don't give a damn! He is my grandson! Not hers!" Emerald grabbed her brother?s vest front. "Starnick, this man is Shadow's High Healer, Doc. Misty is Shadow's Guardian. It's out of Lammorra's hands! Come! Let me show you, your great nephew! Maybe, then you'll understand! If you feel you can take him back to sister. Go right ahead! You will need more than just yourself to carry Shadow out of this tower." Emerald winked at Doc as she took his arm. "Don?t come crying to me if he beats the hell out of you! You'll be sorry!"

 

"No, child has a High Healer!" Starnick snapped verbally at his sister.

 

"Shadow does! That is his right!" Emerald laughed at the look on her brother's eyes as she boasted. "Besides, Shadow is a better warrior than you or Lammorra will ever be!" Emerald loved every moment of baiting her brother to take a fall.

 

Starnick walked beside his sister, and Doc into the Great Hall. As they entered Emerald winked at Doc, again. "Get out the potions, Doc! Starnick will need them!"

 

Pretending to be sleeping, Phantom waited for his uncle to start acting stupid. Starnick froze and stared at the multi-coloured dragon. He had heard of a legend of the King of Dragons, but could this creature be true. The colours were almost like a rainbow, but had the metallic shine of the Valley of Enchantment on his scales edges. Grasping hold of his courage, Starnick walked closer to Phantom, and began to speak in the elemental dragon dialect to him. "Wake up! I must talk with you!" Starnick shouted out to Phantom.

 

"I see you have no respect for others!" Phantom roared back at Starnick. "What is the meaning of this? Can't you see I was sleeping? I should flame you where you stand!"

 

?Easy, Phantom!? Emerald walked over to her grandson. "Starnick is your great uncle - my brother. He has come to take you away for your warriors training."

 

?Like hell he is!? Phantom changed to his elf form of Shadow. "I'm staying here!"

 

"You are coming with me, Young Elf! That is final!" Starnick insisted on grabbing the child's right arm.

 

Clenching his teeth together, "Let, go of my arm!" Shadow glanced at Emerald and winked. "I promise not to kill him! Just upset his day!" Shadow said it loud enough for Starnick to hear.

 

?I can see he has his mother stubbornness!? Starnick shook his head as he remembered how stubborn Rose could be. "Sorry, elf you are coming with me!"

 

As the elfin warrior move to pull the prince forward, Shadow flipped Starnick into the air and sent him flying across the floor. Starnick scrambled to his feet and charged at Shadow. The child dropkicked his great uncle on the spot. Starnick drew his sword. Shadow grabbed a broom and broke the wooden handle just above the bristles with a karate chop. His uncle stared at the child and thrust his sword at Shadow. The prince spun around so fast he clipped Starnick behind the knees as hard as he could with his dragon strength. Not expecting that move, his uncle could only dropped to his knees. Shadow swiftly kicked the sword out of his uncle's hands and caught it in his own hands. Shadow pointed his uncle's sword in the air. "This is a warrior! It is no wonder our people are all dying!"

 

Stunned by what had just happened, Starnick tried to stand up. "So, I see you are a warrior, after all. No man has ever beaten me. You used no weapons! Yet, you disarmed me! You fight like a master, but are only a child. Who were your parents?"

 

"My mother was Rose Highsoar, sister of Misty and my father was Nile Wolverishen, son of Red the Great and Emerald Whitestone, Master Wizardess." Shadow walked over to Emerald and hugged her. "I'm staying put!"

 

"I thought Rose was elf, not dragon. Just like his mother!" Starnick had a twinkle in his eyes as he spoke. "So, our Rose was a dragon! I often wondered about that! Come, we must talk!" Starnick shook his head. "Rose had to win every battle she ever fought."

 

"Here, I give the orders! Not you! I'm the prince! I have work of my own to do. Come! Let my High Healer attend your wounds, first. Gram, maybe you should help your brother up. He seems to be a little sore!" Shadow nodded to his grandmother. "You take him!"

 

Starnick struggled to his feet and stood up. He limped across the room towards the mobile with Doc, Shadow and Emerald followed. Shadow sat at the far end of the table. Doc helped Starnick up onto the table.

 

Emerald removed her brother's trousers. "You're lucky that Shadow used a broom handle, instead of his sword!" Emerald informed her brother. "Some warrior! Beaten by a broom handle! Wait until Lammorra hears this!" Emerald had waited for this day. She loved every moment.

"Since when do children fight like the Gods? No child could ever defeat me before. Where did he learn to fight?" Starnick watched as Doc examined his knees.

 

"Times are changing. Change with them or perish!" Shadow watched from a distance. ?That is why so many of our people have died or perish! They could not accept the changes taking place.?

 

Doc looked at the child. "Your uncle will be all right. He has well bruised knees front and back. You are fast and very strong for your age." Shadow went to move closer to Starnick.

 

Worried about her grandson, Emerald grabbed Shadow. "You stay away from him! You know what happened with Wonder!"

 

Doc looked at the worried look on Emerald's face. She lowered her eyes and looked at Shadow.

 

Shadow moved back to where he was. "Gram's worried about me. I can feel others pain and my body responds by trying to heal them. I get drained in the process. I have no control over it. It's dangerous for me to drain that low. By the way Doc, my collarbone is healed now. There is no more pain at all."

 

Emerald could see that Doc did not understand. "It is the same idea if you are running and use up you energy. We call this an energy drain in magic. Shadow's energy drains to a dangerously low level. It could kill him! Misty is trying to counter the draining with the dragon food.

 

"I see! That is a big problem! Well, there are foods, which give a person more energy. We could try those as well. There are injections we could try to keep his energy stable. Shadow in order to for me to see what is happening to you. I'll need to run some tests. Let's start, now! Wait until

I get some things I'll be needing." Doc had seen bad bruises on Shadow. He was beginning to think that maybe it did have something to do with his magic. Doc was going to find out.

 

Emerald helped Starnick sit up and into his trousers. Doc came back within a few minutes carrying a tray of syringes and a few other things.

 

"Sorry Son! I'll need blood samples! I want you to heal Starnick. At the same time, I'll be taking samples of your blood and monitoring you as we do it."

 

Watching closely Doc was amazed at Shadow's power of healing. Doc extracted the blood sample, and then made sure that Shadow's energies did not drain all the way. Checking the child's vital signs, Doc stopped Shadow from healing when he noticed the prince's blood pressure drop slightly. "That will do." Doc picked up Shadow and carried him into a room. "You go to sleep. Eric and I'll work on this tonight. Good night, son!" Doc leaned over kissed Shadow on the cheek and left the child to sleep.

 

Sitting on the table Starnick was staring down at his knees as Doc walked back into the room. "No healer heals this fast! Look at my knees! All the pain has gone and so have the bruises!"

 

?Our prince has been given some gift!? Doc examined Starnick's knees. "I've never seen anything like it before! That child has been given great powers! Your nephew must be watched closely!" Doc looked very concerned. "I noticed some bruising around Shadow's arms and wrists. I just checked his legs and there is bruising on them as well. I think that the draining uses up something in his blood, which leaves Shadow covered with bruises. I'll know for sure when I'm finished testing these blood samples."

 

"Can I help you?" Starnick saw the concerned look on Doc's face. "I'm a fighter and a Healer for the elves. I have had the opportunity to heal some dragons. I might able to offer some ideas. The Guardian Aqua trained me, herself."

 

"I could certainly use all the information I can get!" As he thought about Starnick's offer, Doc decided to let this young warrior help him. "Emerald would you call Eric for me."

 

"Doc, Aqua is one of the best dragon healers. She has been practising for over two thousand years. Her adoptive father, Enchanter is also a Great Healer and Warrior. I'll get Misty to call them both. Misty's sister, Breeze is a very good Healer. I'll go find Eric and call Misty for you." Emerald left the mobile and hurried off.

 

Eric returned within minutes. The three men worked for many hours. Doc showed them how to use the equipment. They had tested and retested the results of their findings. Eric noticed that Doc was having problems trying to stay awake.

 

"Doc, we have the answer! Starnick and I can finish up here! You go and get some sleep! You're exhausted!" Eric walked over to Doc and he put his hand on his shoulder, but before Doc could argue, he was sound asleep.

 

"For a human, Doc is a great man! He sure cares a great deal for others, and never lets race get in the way. I'll put him into a bed, then return to help you finish." Starnick chuckled to himself, shook his head as he lifted Doc into his arms.

 

"Doc is part of my family, now. He healed Dawn! Starnick, do not let the others hurt Doc. We have five humans here, now. All are wonderful people. If anyone hurts these people, I'll kill them on the spot!" Eric watched as the elf nodded his head. "Doc has just worked eighteen hours without a break. Emerald said he only sleeps a few hours at a time. Our time is different in the human world. We will have to remember that."

 

After Starnick carried Doc into a room, the elf returned to help Eric finished up their work. The changeling introduced Starnick to the other humans. First, they went to see Stan. They found Stan just getting ready to help Talon move their equipment to Windrider's Tower. Starnick wished each a happy hunting. Next, they went to Hamel's and his family's quarters. They knocked on the door.

 

"Eric, come in! We were just going to have a snack before going to bed. Come! Join us!" Smiling as he answered the door, Hamel turned to Starnick. "Don't just stand there! Come in!"

 

Starnick entered the room. "I'm Emerald's brother!"

 

"Starnick, this is Hamel, his mother, Bess and Kala, his sister." Eric watched Kala put down her book.

 

Bess walked up to Starnick. "I'm honoured to meet you. I've been told you're a warrior." Bess rubbed his cheek like Emerald had done to greet her.

 

Starnick walked up to Hamel. "So, you are a warrior? What weapons do you use?"

 

"Starnick, Hamel is only a child. But as I told you earlier, he was the one who saved Dawn's life." Eric watched the elf walking around the child.

 

"I see! I smell metal under his clothes!" Starnick sniffed the air.

 

Hamel looked at the elf. "That metal you smell is like a protective cover for my body. You forget I'm human. I know how some elves feel about humans. I've been travelling these Isles with Talon. I'll be returning with Talon tomorrow or the next day. I believe we're going to Windrider's Tower. We're tracking the being the people started all this trouble!" Hamel sat down on a chair. "Don't look so surprised! We're tracking these beings. We can hear when they speak to each other and we even know if nature calls. They can't escape us! Red is certain that one is Nile's killer."

 

"Hamel was the one who even discovered these peoples names. It is Marts and Relle. You stay out of it!" Eric smiled at Starnick. "We know where they are? Where they are headed? Hamel is a detective. We're using his equipment to help track these men."

 

Starnick looked over at Bess. "Doc told me that you would be staying here after this is over. His son, Stan told me that he is also staying to help us fight these beings. Why are you risking your lives for us?"

 

"Maybe, we have always been involved in this fight! Well, at least, Richard my husband was. I will not let his death, or my son's death, die in vain." Bess felt she could trust the elf. "Hamel, show Starnick the real reason for the metal. Maybe, then he'll understand why we've decided to stay. The other part of our reason is we have made some very good friends. Another reason is your sister needs us. We will not desert her or our friends in their hour of need!"

 

As Hamel nodded his head to Eric, the three men walked into a bedroom. Eric helped Hamel to remove his clothes and braces. "Do not let Bess fool you? She arrested seven Monkey People, by herself. Bess can fight with her weapons and ours. She was once a police officer. You know what those weapons are like!"

 

"Starnick, I was in a terrible accident. I was left like this. I had no use of my left side, at all. Granted, my left side is still very weak, but I can move it, now. Thanks to Digger! In my world, employers would want me to sit in an office and work at a desk. Here, I can do much of what I want to do. I'm not afraid of being hurt. It makes me feel good inside to be able to help your sister and Red. So, I get banged up a little. Everyone here has treated me better than my own people. I think the world of your people. I would die to help them. What mother does not know is that it was Rift and Jaspers Setter who sent Relle and Marts after Nile and Rose as well as my father and brother. Rift and Jasper did this to me as a warning for my father to back off. I will do all I can to protect your people from others like these killers. Your fight is now my own." Hamel lay down on the bed.

 

"I don't understand! How you could have captured those monkey people with your left side being twisted out of shape? Even with wearing braces! I know of those weapons and the damage they can do. Nile carried a revolver. Hamel, you are only a child. I would not even send one of our elves into disarm someone."

 

"That is the difference between us. I'm nineteen years old. In my old world, I'm considered a man!" Hamel watched the elf nodding his head. "I have hung around police stations all my life. It was Boss's friends who started this whole mess by first going after Kevin, my brother, then Nile and Rose and myself. My father was Richard Hamel. I see you have heard of him. Well, he just died with my brother, Darren. They were torched by Marts with a fire spell. It was Relle who killed Nile and Rose. They work for someone, whom I do know their names and have told you. I will not let Nile and Rose's, nor my father or brother's memories die without putting these men to rest, or handing them over to the police. Mark my words! I will help Shadow get those men or die trying. I do not act blindly, by any means. I always carefully size up the situation first, before I make my decision. I will protect my family and friends. Marts and Relle were part of the gang that did this to me. They hurt my brother, Kevin years ago. They killed Kevin's friends, before I was born. Both Shadow and I are compiling evidence to nail these people once and for all. Well, we just discovered Marts is dead. That leaves Relle and his people. We will get him. Time is on our side! So, is the evidence! This gives us time to train others from the Isles as judges, lawyers and police. Red and the Conclave need people who are educated to help them. Once these people are in place, that is the time we start making them disappear. Like they have done to your people over the years."

 

Starnick sat down beside Hamel. "Well here, until you reach fifty you are considered a child! Besides, that's not, what I meant! Hamel, you leapt into that room with these braces on knowing well in advance that you would need to be healed afterwards. You did it for a total stranger!"

 

"No! I did it for my new friends! There is a big difference. I happen to like Dawn very much. Granted, I only met her once before, but she is Eric's cousin. No woman should be hurt. Especially, if a real man is there to help them!" Hamel glared as he grabbed Starnick's arm.

 

Starnick was beginning to feel like he was talking to one of the Elfin Elders. "You speak like the old ones. Yet, you are only a child. I agree with Eric, you are special humans. You rest, now! Here, let me help you under the covers. I'll teach you to fight, myself. I see you have some magic items."

 

Eric helped lift Hamel. "He uses them very well. I've been working on some other items for Hamel as well. When he is in his braces. He is strong. I was thinking of trying to make his braces into some kind of magical armour."

 

"Good idea, Eric! My sister, Ranna has a lightning spell that could help Hamel. If the person he's fighting hits the braces, or within a two-foot area around him, the braces would strike back with a bolt of lightning. That should stop anyone from attacking Hamel." Starnick saw the young lad laughing.

 

"Fry them! More like it!" Hamel rolled onto his side. "I use karate moves like Shadow. My brother is a Grand Master of Martial Arts. I can drop people even, now. I have started practising, again. It was funny, that one black haired guard was watching me practising. He offered to help me. After several tries, he just stood there smiling at me and wanted me to start teaching him to fight."

 

Eric covered Hamel with a blanket. "Well, young friend! We'll work on it! Good night!"

 

Being an elfin warrior, Starnick had always had to keep up his strictness and military stance. He messed Hamel's hair and walked out into the other room with Eric. "Does Hamel know what that man was he was fighting?" Starnick felt Eric's hand on his shoulder.

 

"No! That Argon happens to think Hamel is the greatest fighter he has ever seen next to Shadow. The Argon told me that no one had better go near the prince or Hamel if they know what is good for them." Eric walked slowly over to Bess and Kala.

 

"How old are you little one?" Starnick saw Kala reading a storybook.

 

Kala walked over to Starnick. "I'm eight years old. Maria and I are the same age."

 

Starnick handed Kala a salve for her burns. "Here is a salve I made. You try it on your burns. I want to talk to your mother for a while."

 

Kala held the salve and hugged Starnick. "Night everyone! Eric will you come help put this salve on my back?" Eric picked up Kala and the two left the room.

 

As he talked, Starnick studied Bess. "You are very lucky to have such wonderful children! I want to teach Hamel to fight properly. I am very impressed with him, but he needs guidance to live in this world. Bess, I will probably be moved here to protect Shadow. I would like to help you with your children. Eric told me what happened to Richard and your other son. I cannot begin to tell you, how sorry I am!"

 

Reaching out her hands, Bess held Starnick's strong hands. "You are not like Red, who hides his emotions mostly under his hood. Emerald said most elves do."

 

Starnick put his fingers to her lips. "Bess, I very seldom show how I feel, but you are special to us. You all are! I feel that you are not just friends, but as Eric put it, members of our families."

 

The pressures of the past finally caught up to Bess and she started to cry. "Can we go for a walk? I must tell you something?" They walked down the stairs into the dining room.

 

Pouring her a glass of wine, Starnick also grabbed himself a drink. "Here, drink this!" He handed her the glass.

 

They walked over to the table to sit down. "I haven't told the children any of this. Starnick, before my husband and son were murdered. Richard filed for divorce."

 

With a puzzled expression on his face, Starnick replied. "I do not understand the word divorce!"

 

"Richard and I were leaving each other for good. He was obsessed with Rose and Nile's deaths. I told Richard, I could not live like that anymore. We had lived in constant fear for ten years. At first we thought it was Boss's men trying to kill us. Just this past few weeks, I just found out that it was never Boss trying to kill us. Rather Relle, Marts and someone called Rift Setter. It was Boss trying to warn Richard and finally did save Kala and myself. It was Marts who was the person that threatened Kala and myself. I told Richard, but he wouldn't listen. He received a letter stating that something terrible was going to happen to Kala and myself. I saw the note and told Richard that I was leaving him. We talked about it for the next few days. Then with my friends help I managed to convince Richard that a divorce would be the best thing. I received the papers that morning we were taken. Not by the ogres, but by a gang who called themselves that Fire Hell Gang. You can imagine what they did to us."

 

Hearing that name many years ago, Starnick took a deep breath. He had heard that Vinnin had once belonged to that gang. Knowing what some of the women had encountered from the raider of the Isles, Starnick had a very good understanding. "Go on! Bess, who is in charge of this investigation?"

 

"Shadow and Hamel are. Red told me that the two boys have been working on this case for many years with my husband old partner Fred Borden. Red knows that the boys have important information that could bust this case wide open, but for some reason they will not tell anyone what they know. Anyway, Kala and I spent two weeks in hospital. We went back home only to be kidnapped, again. We were kidnapped by the ogres. They never hurt us. In fact, they protected us. Boss told them not to let anyone touch us. Boss told us that he had only discovered that the Fire Hell Gang had hurt us. Those two ogres never let that wizard near us. They became really upset when we got burnt. It was no accident! Boss had told Oft to clean the truck. Marts heard what Boss had told Oft and Stun. Marts said he was leaving to get some food and drink. It was only moments later that a fireball hit the truck. And luckily, we were all in the open and not in the truck. Marts was the person who tried to kill us all. I saw Marts just before the blast hit the truck. He threw a ball of fire at the truck! He is trying to gain control over Boss, by doubling for Boss. One more thing, the night before Marts torched the truck he spread some Sulphur Spore all over the engine of the truck. Hamel told me Relle is doing the same kind of doubling thing. I have seen Marts change twice. The ogres saved our lives! Those two ogres are not evil, stupid maybe, but not evil. Would you try to help them? They would give us the best food and clean water to drink. They treated us very well and had even wanted to let us go. They told us that we would be safer with them. And that they would take us home some day." Bess held Starnick's hand. "They even gave us their last healing potions and after the fire. They were hurt too, but they cared for us more than themselves. Something else, when we were driving around, Oft and Stun would use their two-way radios to jam the radio waves in the truck, setting of a horrible sound. Shadow told me about his radio hurting his ears. Oft and Stun knew the sounds hurt the dragons ears, and were trying to send a signal to someone called Enchanter or Aqua."

 

"Enchanter is the Isles Head Guardian. Maybe, those two are only acting dumb to keep themselves in the background." Starnick nodded his head. "So, you were leaving Richard for good them? Stan mentioned that they left supplies for the two ogres. We know all about them. Shadow and Hamel are trying to help them."

"Neither Kala nor I could take anymore of Richard's yelling and talking about the case. He even dragged Hamel into it. Richard told me by sending Hamel to watch Carrie and Brett. This would keep our son out of Boss's way. I want to know how Hamel and Shadow's methods of snooping discovered that it was Marts and Relle who were the dangerous ones and not Boss. Starnick, those ogres laughed and pushed Hamel away, when he tried to save us. Our other son was like his father, but Hamel isn't. I want him out of this matter! Can you help me? Starnick, Boss has some powers. He is not a human! I've seen his face! It's not human and his eyes are like pools of fire." Bess sipped her wine. "I told Shadow my feelings I had towards Boss. I have the strangest feeling that Boss is cursed somehow. Just from what those two ogres said. Kala and I saw it happen twice. Boss changed from the beast into an almost human or elf being. He told us not to be afraid, and that he would look after us. He told us that we had been caught in a war between good and evil. Boss was furious when that Wizard Relle killed Perry and our family members. Strange thing was both Kala and I witnessed Boss crying for the death of Perry. Boss told us that Perry was a boy who became part of his own family a long time ago. Boss said he would one day avenge his adopted sons death. This statement came from Boss while he was in the beast state. Then Kala ran into Boss?s arms and they cried for Perry together."

 

"Relle killed Perry? Carrie had made Perry my godson!" Starnick pulled his chair closer to Bess and held her hand. "I will talk to Talon and Stan. Maybe, I can help you. Who knows what is the matter with Boss? He could have a curse on him. There are cursed artifacts on these Isles. If you ever find anything, get one of us to check it first, before you touch it or use it. It could have curse on it. It could be a ring, bracelet, sword or dagger. Use a piece of cloth to lift the article up and store it in a bag or box. Really anything can be cursed. If you feel it pulsing with energy get help, immediately. Cover the article with something. I was helping Mela, Talon's little sister a few weeks ago. She told me about a little boy called Grub. Bess, I went to see Grub. He has set up a tiny fruit stand where he sells fruit to travellers. I got talking to Grub. He told me that Boss gave his father the seedlings to start their orchard of Fruit Round Trees. Grub was sorting out packages of vegetable seed that Boss had recently given him. Grub loves Boss very much. Grub said that even the evil Boss loves him and call him his Little Man. Mela told Grub that Shadow is starting up a market place. Boss bought Grub a wagon and horse so he could take his fruit rounds to Stayn and Spruce to sell. Grub said that Boss has several of his changelings friends watching over him." Starnick nodded to Bess as he thought about Boss. "Actually, there are thirty changelings guarding Grub. It was Boss who would bring my mail to me from Perry. Boss saved my life many times. I was on patrol that same night our younger brother Lazarus was stolen. I was knocked out and found myself in a cell as well. The next thing I know, Boss was carrying me from the cell and took me back to the elfin hunting camp. I pretended to have slid down the cliff face into the drop below. I was very dirty and the other elves believed me."

 

Bess leaned over and kissed Starnick on the cheek. He lifted her onto his knee. "Starnick, I told Shadow this. He and I think that Boss has been taking these people who have gone missing and hidden them for some reason? Probably to protect them! Oft and Stun told us that Boss was hiding all races that the Councils of Seven were after. It only stands to reason, that if a village is attacked, there are survivors, would you not want to save them?"

 

"Yes! I would! To keep them away from the slavers! As you said, we will leave it to Shadow and Hamel. Even after Shadow matures, the elders will begin to watch him closely. As for Hamel, because he has been injured, no one will consider him a threat. I will tell Stan and Eric that I want them standing by, just for safety sake for our two young master spies. I still say no woman should have to endure what you have. Bess, I know you are upset and you have every right to be. Here, let's take the bottle of wine to your room and talk. You need a friend right now." Starnick grabbed a bottle of wine.

 

They walked back to her room and spent the whole night talking. Starnick reminded Bess of her son, Kevin. They both had the same gentle way of talking and reasoning things out. It was about six in the morning, when Bess finally fell asleep. Starnick carried Bess into the master bedroom and covered her over with a blanket. He left the room and could see many the smaller gold spiders all watching him very closely. ?I have come to help Bess and her family.?

 

?Sun Glow Spider all over the place here. Them hire two hundred of us to watch our new friends. Anyone hurt our baby girl Kala and we gonna? have them for breakfast. We not need plate like Red does.? The one Gold Spider was furious by what had happened to Bess and Kala.

 

Starnick heard Hamel in his room and went to see, if he could help.

 

"Starnick, you still here? Could you give me a hand with these braces?" Hamel was sitting up in bed.

 

"Hamel, I just put your mother into bed. She was really upset!" Starnick helped Hamel into his braces as they talked. "She is very frightened that something will happen to you." Starnick sat on the bed beside Hamel.

 

Hamel nodded his head. "I know! I also know that she was divorcing father, because of the case. Starnick, what can I do here?"

 

"Let me work on that! Let the others handle the dangerous work. Tracking with the machines is fine, but we want you safe. Look, I'm not saying you cannot help. I only want to make sure that you will not be harmed. Help Shadow get all this information he will need on Boss." Starnick was very concerned with Hamel's health.

 

Hamel stood up and held Starnick's arm. "I'll track, but if anyone is in danger and I'm around. I intend to help! This is my home now. I want it safe!"

 

"I will not argue with you!" Starnick hugged Hamel. "You are more elf than you know. I will have a talk with my sister. Lammorra will like you. Here, take my ring to protect you. No elf will harm you with the clan ring on. Tell you what! You teach me what you know. I will teach you, what I know."

 

Hamel embraced Starnick, his new friend. "Why, couldn't my brother, Darren have been like you. I have another brother, but all he thinks about are his lizards. He is nice, but he acts strange sometimes. Mia met him. His name is Kevin."

 

"There how does that feel? Starnick finished adjusting Hamel's braces.

 

"You are good at this!" Hamel looked at Starnick. "Thank you! It feels good! What time is breakfast around here?"

 

"What about Kala?" Starnick put his arm around Hamel.

 

"Sister will hunt down Eric. He promised her a ride down to the dining room on the back of a bear. Kala loves the big changeling." Hamel finished dressing. "She told me that it is nice to have her own zoo all wrapped up into one person. They went fishing the other day. Eric changed to bear and began swatting the fish up on shore for Kala. We had so many fish that night for dinner. Shadow, Doc and myself had a hard time eating the fish. You see only a week ago, we helped Bessa and Cela catch Kraken. What a skunky fishy smell he made of Shadow?s bedroom.

 

"That would spoil anyones meal. Come, let's go find Emerald!" Starnick took his young friend to see Emerald. She had been up for a while. She heard her brother coming and opened the door. "Well, it's about time you showed up."

 

"Good, you have Hamel with you. Just the young man, I wanted to talk to." Emerald glanced at Hamel.

 

Starnick looked at his sister. "Look, I wanted to talk to you and Lammorra. But she is always too busy. Emerald, I want Ranna to cast that special lightning spell on Hamel's braces."

 

"Oh, no!" Hamel tried to stop Starnick. "I haven't told your sister about them!"

 

"Hamel!" Emerald walked over to Hamel. "I knew from the first time we met. I gave Mia those rings for you."

 

Starnick looked at his sister. "I gave Hamel, my Elfin Clan Ring."

 

"Good, I've called Ranna! She'll see what she can do. Hamel is like a younger brother to both Red and I. I've never seen Red so excited before. The other day Red came into my chambers laughing about you bluffing those Monkey Men. Red told me what happened. You need something to protect you. Let's go down to breakfast!" Emerald and the two men walked down to the dining room. Emerald told her brother about what Hamel did to the monkey people.

 

All Starnick could do was stand in the hallway holding onto the wall as he laughed. "I wonder if it would work with an arrow? Well, spin the man instead of the barrel." Hamel and Emerald were laughing as they shook their heads and entered the dining room.

 

Meanwhile, Doc had risen and had his shower. He was getting dressed, when Shadow knocked on the door.

 

"Doc, are you up?" Shadow called through the door.

 

"Come in, Shadow!" Doc smiled as the child entered. "How are you feeling today? Just let me see your bruises." Doc could see that the salve had healed the bruising. Shadow removed his shirt so Doc could take a close look. "Shadow, this looks much better today. The salve heals you bruises overnight. You know that this bruising can be dangerous?"

 

"I understand all about bruising." Shadow pulled on his shirt. "It feels much better, today. I came to see if you're going to join us for breakfast in the dining room?"

 

First, Doc examined Shadow's shoulder. "Yes, that looks much better. I think I'll join you for breakfast. I can't believe you have healed in ten days. If you start bruising again use the salves."

"I will! Mia is here! She arrived early this morning. Apparently, she got tied up with her mother and grandfather. I still haven't met them, yet. Stan and Red mentioned that they need some things from town." Shadow walked towards the door. "If you need anything get them to get it." Shadow watched as Doc sat down and made up a supply list.

 

They went into the Great Hall. Doc walked over to Stan and Red. Doc handed Red a list of supplies, which he would need. Red just smiled and put the list in his pocket.

 

That is when Stan spotted the nugget around his father's neck. "Where did you get that?"

"Last week, Flame had a thorn in one of his feet. I removed it! He gave me this! I'm really honoured to think that he would even think of paying me. He's too bright and intelligent for being an animal. I do enjoy his company. He talks like a ten or twelve year old child, who is dedicated to be coming a wizard. We even shared a beer together! The more I get to know these people! The more I love them! My little friends may not be human, but they are great people. They show more feelings for others than many humans do." Doc watched as Stan and Red started for the doors. Doc felt a tap on his shoulder.

 

"Doc, before you turn around, I would like you to remember something. When I'm in elf form I'm called, Mia. In this form I'm called, Misty." Doc turned around and came face to face with Misty. He stared at her and walked towards her.

 

"Stan is right! I can see why he likes you so much. You're one very beautiful lady." Doc reached out and rubbed her head. "Why is it? Whenever I'm around you, I get the feeling we've met before."

 

Misty had signalled for everyone to leave. She waited and watched Doc as he petted her. She changed into elf, without the fog. He saw a ball of light appeared. To Doc it was like a spirit coming. He just watched as Mia formed from the light into elf and walk towards him.

 

"Doc, Eric explained to me, what you're trying to do for Shadow. I just want to thank you." Mia held Doc's arm.

 

Doc sighed. "Mia, I must find out more about dragons. I'm at a loss! I feel like I'm working in the dark! I've asked Red to get me a book on lizards. He got me some pet shop books. All they say is see vet! I hope the books Kevin sends me will shed some light. I've been treating Shadow as I would an elf or human. I've got to find out more, before anything serious happens."

 

"I understand Doc! That is why I have called my mother. I've told her that you need information about dragons. She's coming to see you. I'm not sure when, but she wants to meet you. Mother mentioned something about Enchanter coming as well. He's my grandfather." Mia held his hands tightly.

 

"Thanks Mia, I'll need all the help I can get." Doc could see Eric entering the hall. "Would you bring the syringe we prepared last night, thanks Eric?" The apprentice brought the syringe to Doc and left the room.

 

"This is for Shadow. I realized what you're doing with the rocks, earth and other minerals. It's to keep up his strength. Starnick, Eric and I spent hours trying different methods and experimenting with the minerals. I use some of Shadow's blood to see, which would give us the best results. Our test show that the draining completely stopped, but we have no idea how long the injection will last. The test results gave us an idea, but it's not proof positive.

We figure the injection should last, at least eighteen hours, maybe even longer. We'll have to wait and see. Shadow is also getting bad bruises, when this draining occurs. The salve and potions work good on the bruising." As they entered the dining room, Doc motioned to Shadow to come over to him. Shadow walked over to Doc and saw the syringe.

 

Shadow pulled up his sleeve as he watched Doc give him the injection. "That stuff burns! Take it easy!" The young elf squealed.

 

"Sorry Son! I was always terrible at giving shots!" Doc rubbed Shadow's arm. "That was your dragon food! It should last eighteen hours."

 

Red entered the room and everyone sat down to eat. After breakfast, Red nodded to Emerald. "We'll leave, within the hour. Doc, can you and Eric watch the tower for me. Crab and Mite offered to help guard you. We're taking Shadow to the wizards school to be tested. Starnick and Hamel will be going to get your supplies. They should be back before noon."

 

Red, Mia, Emerald and Shadow walked through a portal, and vanished from sight. Stan was told to prepare a demonstration for the wizards at the School of Visions.

 

"I'll stay here and help Doc." Eric watched the others leave and the portal close. Doc began to work with Bess to fill some capsules with Shadow's dragon food. Misty had called forth twenty piles of dragon food. So, all Eric would have to do was reduce the huge piles of dragon food, which were all earthy morsels. Bess and Kala helped to fill the gelatine capsules.

 

Before leaving with his family, Red had opened a portal into Carrie's home for Hamel and Starnick. Hamel had the wizard enlarge his own personal vehicle. Hamel showed Starnick around Powell River, before they did their supply shopping. Hamel took Starnick to a fast food place for lunch. Really enjoying the different food, Starnick ate his fill. Hamel drove to the places they needed to go. They purchased what they could find in Powell River.

 

"Well, I think we'll have to make a trip to Vancouver. We need a better place to get supplies than Powell River. It doesn't have the medical supply houses Doc needs. That Pharmacist was very nice to give us his list of suppliers. Well, we can get some things from him. Doc might have problems getting these supplies and other medical things. The government here told Doc that he was to retire. They have a mandatory retirement in Canada for medical persons. I might have to get Fred?s sister Marg to get these supplies for us. Maybe even Kevin could do is through Doctor Charles." Hamel carried out a box to the four-wheel drive. They drove off.

 

"Hamel, what is that?" Starnick pointed a flashing light coming towards them.

 

Pulling over to the curb. "That Starnick is a police car. It is my father's friend, Fred. He is really a nice man. I'm his godson!" Hamel waited for Fred to walk over to them. "I know I wasn't breaking the speed limit. Hi Fred!"

 

"What are you doing here?" Fred leaned against the car.

 

"We have come to get some supplies for Doc and Red. This is Red's brother-in-law Starnick. How's things with you?" Hamel watched as Fred handed him a note. He opened it. "We'd be delighted. Meet you there!" Fred walked over to his car. After climbing in, he drove off.

 

"Read it!" Hamel handed Starnick the note. "Fred wants to talk to me. We're meeting him for coffee." Hamel pulled his car onto the road and drove to the diner that Fred had mentioned. It was just outside of town.

 

Hamel and Starnick entered the diner and saw Fred sitting in the corner near the back. Fred shook hands with both men. "I was a little shocked at seeing you in town. I hardly recognized you without the limp or shaking."

 

The waitress walked up to them. Fred looked at Hamel and Starnick. "What do you boys want? I'm buying!"

 

"Just a coke for me!" Starnick nodded at the waitress.

 

"The same for me!" Hamel watched as Starnick raised his eyebrows.

 

"Coffee!" Fred had also seen Starnick giving the waitress a strange look. Fred waited for the waitress to get their order. "Anything the matter?"

 

"I don't know!" Starnick could not keep his eyes off the woman. "There is something about that female. I can't figure it out!"

 

"Starnick is new here!" Hamel watched as the woman set down the glasses. Hamel spotted a ring on the woman's finger. "May I ask where you got that beautiful ring from?"

 

"My boy friend gave it to me." The woman said proudly and carried on to serve other customers.

 

"I have seen that ring before! How could she have one of those rings? They are from the Isles. Same with the bracelet she is wearing. Those are artefacts from our grave site in Landor." Starnick felt Fred place his hand on his arm.

 

"We'll get them! Several of these trinkets have been showing up in Powell River in the past few months. What can you tell me about that bracelet and ring?" Fred wanted to know all about the articles.

 

"The bracelet is a ceremonial wedding bracelet from the Whitestone Clan. I would like to see the bracelet, myself. There should be a strange mark on it. That mark identifies the wear of the bracelet the same with the ring. That is a Wolvershen Clan Ring." Starnick watched as Fred walked over to the young woman. She handed the articles to Fred and he brought them back to the table.

 

Starnick examined the ring first. "It is from the Wolvershen Clan, all right. This is the mark that identifies the wearer. According to the mark, this ring belonged to Landor Wolvershen. He was killed many years ago. He was Red's great grandfather. Let's see the bracelet." Starnick examined the band. "This belonged to my mother. She was buried on the plot near Landor's grave. They were brother and sister. Someone has been stealing from the graves, again. I hope that young woman appreciates wearing stole artefacts from the graves!"

 

Fred glanced over at Hamel. "I wanted Mia to see these things."

 

?No! Definitely not! Mia is never to find out!? Holding up his hands Starnick started to shake his head. "Hold it! I am glad Mia is not here! That woman would be dead! We have a pet name for Mia. We all call her, Dragon Lady. She has hunt down and killed over thirty thieves who have raided her home. Not even you Hamel could have stopped Mia if she knew about these things being stolen. Fred, if you can find anymore of these. Hold them for Hamel. Don't let Mia know. This town would not be left standing, if Mia finds out. Words get around and Mia's mother, Aqua would be here in a flash if she knew. You would have a fiery war on your hands. I'll give you the list of marks to look for." Starnick watched as Fred handed him some paper. "These are the basic marks. Any clans combine marks to form other marks. If you need help call."

 

"Thank you! I will start collecting them and try to find out who the robbers are." Fred watched as Starnick worked. "So, Hamel, how are you making out with the case?"

 

"We have them insight and are trying to get all the information we can on them. Mother

and Kala are staying with us on the Isles. We have nothing left here. We'll come and visit our friends and Uncle Walter. At least, we can sleep at night." Hamel watched as Starnick raised his head. ?Please don?t press these people about the artefacts. Do it very casually! Keep a low profile. Try to get pictures of the person wearing the artefacts or even the sellers if you can. Don't go out of your way to get the pictures.?

 

"Hamel knows what he is talking about. Richard and Darren were killed because they saw and heard, too much. Tell Bess?s brother that his sister is being well looked after. I have never met a woman like Bess. I intend to keep her for myself! I am not letting her go! I had a wonderful wife, before raiders killed her. Now, our son stays with my sister, Lammorra. Kionnin is well protected by her. She has killed over a hundred of our people, and now wears their marks on her body, similar to this one. This man tried to kill my son. We only fight to protect our families and ourselves. Personally, I hate killing! I am a warrior, but also a healer for our people." Starnick was watching Fred's body language. "I happen to love Bess. I will protect her with my life. I will not let others harm my dear friend or her family."

 

"It makes me feel better knowing that Bess and Kala are being guarded by a warrior like yourself. Give my love to them. Tell Kala that ring she gave Maggie was very special to her. Maggie says it is from her best friend, Kala." Fred rubbed the back of Starnick's hand. "I hope Bess will not let a man like you get away."

 

"I have no intentions of losing her. Someone has to watch over Hamel, and make sure he stays out of trouble!" Starnick watched as Hamel gave him a strange look.

 

"It wasn't me who Shadow pounded into the floor. I only dove in the room with the blazing guns trying to part my hair." Hamel watched as Fred raised his eyebrows. "I had a wolf guarding me at the time. Kevin would be screaming about now, if he knew what was going on."

 

"I heard Bess arrested seven of those gun men. Hamel and Eric got the other three. Hamel showed Eric how to bluff and get those men to talk. I suggested next time, instead of playing spin the gun barrel, we spin the person and use them as target practise. My sister agrees! Well, we better get back! Our people have no idea what guns can do. Someone told these men that Hamel and Bess caught that is was a joke to try to shot a tiny hole into some one. This is one advantage that we have. None of the items from here have been seen in our part of the world. So, it is fairly easy to track these people down and get these items. Many were some of Stan?s stolen items from around here. Well, we have them now." Starnick watched Fred put the paper into his shirt pocket.

 

"That is good to hear! Hamel, try to stay out of trouble!" Fred laughed at his godson. "Take care of your women folk for me. I will miss you all. I'll tell Walter that his sister is very safe. Give my love to Mia. There is a beautiful woman!"

 

An elf does not like humans, but Starnick shook Fred's hand as he admired the man behind the badge. "You take care of yourself! Do not press these people about the artefacts. I would casually mention what a beautiful ring or whatever you have and I would like to get one for my wife or someone else. See if the wearer can give you a name. That is all we need.?

 

"I will find as many as those articles as possible. I'll tell Shadow on the answering machine that the articles you ordered have arrived. Don?t forget to remind Shadow to collect all evidence he can. It will help support his cases. Frank?s office has recently received some new microscopes and equipment, which help them to identify bullets and fingerprints. I?ll talk to Frank and see it the force will sell you the old equipment. I most certainly think that Red can use it. You, Hamel and Shadow know how to operate this microscope and other fingerprinting equipment. I will tell my twin that you can use all the help and equipment that you can get. After that day Kevin and I met you and the others, I put several things into the back of my car. Richard would often purchase things for his work through me. So, I signed them out as part of the equipment we sold to Richard and sent Sandy the bill. She called and just laughed at the way I had gotten my own way to get these article for you. She thanked me. Come to my car. I have them in the trunk. Walter was worried about you three. He handed me these items himself." Fred saw Starnick nodding his head.

 

Hamel and Starnick walked out to Fred's police cruiser and watched as he removed a large bag from the trunk.

 

Inside the bag were many valuable items that Fred handed over to Hamel. ?I want you boys to take care. Say hello to Bess, Kala and Stan for us. Tell Doc not to get any speeding tickets. I handed him five that same day Stan vanished. Mention it to Doc that the tickets I fixed for him after I tried to find Stan myself. I could not even find his two cabins, they had vanished as well.?

 

?I will tell him. Red had a moving crew take the cabins to the Isles. After all, these killers tried to burn them down at one point. Fred, please be very careful. You know that this Marts and Relle work for Rift Setter. We heard that the elders on the Isles had Marts executed for what he did to Dad and Darren. We are tracking some killers after some people who helped mother and Kala. Now these people are in grave danger and have a gang chasing them. We have the gang in sight and are going to scoop our friend up as soon as they get to a certain town. Shadow and I have started to gather up information for a database, and I?ll get our prince to upgrade the crime computer in Dad?s trucks. A man called Flexer will be contacting you. I will show him how to work the phone and other equipment he will need to know. You take care!? Hamel hugged Fred as they walked to his own vehicle. ?Phone if you need us!?

 

?I will!? Waving good-bye as the car drove out of sight, Fred wished that he was going with them.

 

They returned to Carrie's home and saw Eric waiting to close the portal. They carried the supplies through and watched as the portal closed.

 

 

Starnick told Eric what happened with Fred. "He will be phoning us and leaving a message that my articles I ordered have come in."

 

"Good! I'm getting tired of these grave robbers stealing from our dead." Eric helped Starnick carry the supplies to Doc's mobile.

 

"Well, you two managed to get more than I figured you would. Any problems?" Doc started to look in the boxes.

 

"No! We even got a list of suppliers." Starnick handed the list to Doc. "Maybe, Fred can help us get supplies from these suppliers. I met Fred. He said he fixed those tickets for you. He said not to worry about them."

 

"That makes me happier. Maybe, he can help us!" Doc nodded his head. "Well, you got most of it. Good!" Doc sat down to think. "I need someone in the medical profession to help get the other articles I need."

 

Hamel had come to see Dawn. He smiled at Doc. "I heard what you just said. Let me see if I can contact Marg, Fred's sister. She is a doctor and she runs a private hospital with her husband, Darren. Just don't ask me to do it! Marg would take me apart to find out why I'm not limping. She was an intern, when I was first hurt. They moved to Vancouver two years ago! One more thing, are their any of these gold spider that are in more earth coloured tones. Even if we could find a brown spider and teach it to follow Fred, and show it the portal were the phone cables or electric cables are coming through. Then it could alert us if anything happens to Fred and Walter. Walter is mother?s brother. I have a very bad feeling. Fred wants us to start collecting evidence and making slides for the future. Take a look in that bag. We have our work cut out for us."

 

"Hamel, things will have to be worked out. Wait until Shadow returns from his test. We will start them. I am heading up to Shadow?s lab. I?ll set up all equipment on that empty table. We will start our own small lab. I?ll tell Eric and Red what we are wanting in the way of evidence. I?ll get Flame and Joleen to help me with getting these samples. Even Sero can help us. Go see Dawn!" Doc could see Hamel really liked Dawn. The old doctor watched Hamel walking down the hallway and enters Dawn's room. "That is some Boy! Bess must be very proud of Hamel. He hooked up the mobile, and all the equipment for me. He is some mechanic. He knows more about electricity than anyone I know. Well, let?s get this equipment hooked up."

 

"So I found out! He got several of my experimental equipment working. I have been trying to get several pieces of equipment working ever since Mel left. Then Hamel comes along and in five minutes he get the machine working. How did I know it needed electricity? Well, I do now! Hamel has it hooked up to one of the generators." Eric slowly sat down on the chair at the head of the table.

 

"What happen?" Starnick saw Eric was acting sore.

 

"I got stung! I got the stinger out. Flame and his bug collection! If that spiders comes back! I'm giving him Flame, never mind the bugs." Eric raised his shirt. There was a large red mark on his side. "I was in bear form. Next time, Flame will be my dinner."

 

Trying not to laugh, Doc cleaned the sting wound and put some salve on it for Eric. "Well, I hate to say it! I think Hamel is in love with Dawn."

 

"She sure loves him! It shows in her face." Eric pulled on his shirt again. "Thanks Doc! I hope Dawn falls in love with Hamel. Then no one will dare touch him." Doc, Starnick and Eric went up and prepared the small police lab for Hamel and Shadow, and then the three males returned to the mobile and sat down to share a twelve pack of beer.

 

?There are several of those Range Spiders in the north near High Bluff. I have seen a few near here as well. Maybe, Crab and Mite would like to help us contact these spiders.? Eric watched as the two spiders ran down his arm.

 

?Look we sorry we not get that stinger bug. We not expect that bug to chase us, too! I tell Flame that him in my bad bug book. Next time we go to use Flame for target practise. We want to tease him. It fun to tease Flame! We find Range Spider for you. Hamel can train it to follow Boss for a while.? Crab had the right idea.

 

?We help it learn!? Mite said proudly.

 

?I approve of your idea!? Starnick watched as the two spiders took off running for the door. ?They will not be very long! But we need other spiders to watch over Fred, Walter, Brian and his family. Bess mentioned that all three men have received warning letters from Relle or Marts. We talk for hours every night. She is really worried about the men getting killed.?

 

?I tell Crab and Mite to send help to others of our family. We already send spiders to watch Doc?s house and Carrie. She moved back to Powell River. She stays here and get really sick. Carrie started to hear voices again, like long time ago. Carrie says spiders can stay with her and keep her safe. We use her home as office for spies. We need common spiders and bugs trained to help our human families. But them not know we helping them. Better idea, coming. I find Keylar and have him finds some of his black argons that can change to spider. They can understand English and can change to human form to rescue humans if in bad trouble. They can get humans to healers. Who we to contact if someone get hurt?? Eric?s spider waited for a reply.

 

?Carrie knows a doctor called Doctor Charles. I know Charles too. Here is his phone number and address. If any of the men or family members get hurt or are in trouble, see they get to Charles. I?ll call Charles and tell him that his services maybe needed. Even Old Bear would help us. He is a friend of Charles and works closely with him. Carrie knows both men. I?ll get this information to Charles and let him know.? Doc sipped his beer as they three men continued to talk of their plans for the future.

 

?I go find Keylar. Be back soon!? Eric?s spider took off running out the door.

 

?I never thought of the black argons. Many have been kept as slaves after raids. We have to free these people and then we would have a great force of Argon warriors as spies for the human world. We tell the two boys what our plans are. We leave the elders out of it. A few night ago, Shadow located the three other passageways leading off from Red's tower. One of his spider-elves told me what happened. Red and the others are not to know what happened.? Eric explained what Temper had told him. Eric could see Doc nodding his approval and smiling. "So, we go with these Black Argons as protectors for our friends."

 

?What are these Black Argons?? Doc asked as one of the guards walked over to them.

 

?I am Argon, but a Red Argon. Doc we would be delighted to help you keep your people alive. We can swim and dive under the water where we can stay for hours at a time. Many of us are captives, but there are some around here in disguise as spiders as well. I will assemble a small force and send them to Carrie?s home. She has several Black Argons with her as well in spider form. They look like the human?s common black spiders. We can pose as common brown spiders and get information as well. Where do you want us to guard?? The guard could see that his wanting to get involved stunned Doc. ?I will show you what and argon looks like.? He changed to his argon form. ?I was originally from the planet of Gander before it was destroyed.?

 

?WOW! I never thought you looked like that! Your kind would be able to help pull our friends from danger. We have to get a team there like yesterday. Something bad is going to happen. I can feel it!? Starnick was worried about Bess?s brother Walter. ?Are there any of Argons trained to do this work that know how to speak English or can mind read??

 

?Yes, but they are slaves right now.? The guard stood beside Doc. ?We will find some people to help us!?

 

?We need one guard for Walter and his one for his partner. Fred and Bryan will need guards. The same with Bryan?s family, there are Peg, Maggie and the twins. The others have not been threatened.? Doc could see Starnick nodding his head.

?Sandy, that worker of Richard?s should have her own guard.? Starnick could see that Doc agreed.

?Peggy?s mother in Vancouver should not be involved. She never goes out because she is bed ridden. I just pray she is safe.? Doc had been concerned about what was going on.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Four

 

 

The size of room Shadow had entered was not what he had expected at all.

There was a small wooden table with a narrow drawer. Red closed the portal while Shadow stood beside Emerald. This room was so tiny that with the four of them in standing beside the desk, they could barely move. Mia picked up the chair and put it on the desk so that they could turn around to leave. This was truly a very unusual school. One like that the prince had never seen before. Shadow walked beside Red as they made their way through the long narrow corridors.

 

?Shadow!? Red opened a brown coloured door and nodded to his grandson. "You'll wait here, until you are called. Just be you! You'll do fine! Don't forget to use your spells wisely, and above all save your strength. Sometimes, we see things, which are not really there. Here, put Stinger at your side. Let him guide you. Listen to what he tells you and use your own skills. We'll wait for you. Good luck, Son!"

 

As Shadow watched his family members leave, he strapped on Stinger. Shadow drank a Potion of Healing, which Eric had given him, earlier. Shadow had another to take after his test. It should stop the bruising from happening. He placed his hand on Stinger's hilt. It felt warm to the touch and comfortable in his hand. He walked around the room his attention was drawn to the lantern sitting on a table with a chair beside it, with not even a window present, this room smelt of lamp oil. The desk-like table was the same as in the other room. There was a definite energy force protecting this room. Shadow realized it was a practise room for students. There were several black marks on the walls and ceiling, as if a fireball had escaped its master. He noticed the ink well and quill on the shelf above the table. There was even some parchment on the shelf. Shadow examined the parchment and realized it was pressed bark from trees. There were stacks of Papyrus or Reed Paper on the edge of the shelf as well. The Reed Paper had been specially treated to hold magical spells for the caster. Once the spell was used the Reed Paper could be used again to write out another spell for the spells vanished from the paper after being used. The Bark Paper was grainer and was used to make notes and to do calculations for the spells.

 

The lantern flickered as the door opened, and a man in brown robes stood in the doorway. "You will follow me! Head Master will see you now!" The elf watched as Shadow moved towards the door. "Although, I have no idea why the master wants to see a child. Come! Follow me!" The elfin wizard watched the child following him.

 

This wizard was all business, but Shadow smiled just the same. "I've come to see the Head Master, because I wish to be a wizard like my grandfather, Red the Great."

 

"So, you're Nile's son!" The wizard?s turned his head to get a better view of the child. "I wish you luck, but remember you're very young. I do not know, if the master will accept you as an apprentice or not. You see we have very high standards here."

 

Shadow was shown to a room and told to enter. Upon entering, he saw an elf, medium build with white hair, who was dressed in tan robes sitting at an old beaten up desk. The elf motioned for Shadow to come closer.

 

"Come! Come! Now, let me take a close look at you!" The old elf instructed. He watched the child moving closer to his desk and bow to him. "So, you are Nile's son. Red told me that you were his grandson, and that I should test your powers. What is your name?" The master studied the child as he walked with pride and dignity into the room. For he wanted to know what kind of elf he was dealing with.

 

"Head Master Comet, my name is Shadow." Placing his palms together, the prince bowed in his warriors bow to the old elf. This showed Comet that this child did show respect for him.

 

For many years ago, Comet had seen Enchanter and Silver bow the same way to each other before doing battle. "Well, pull up that chair. Let's talk for a few minutes. Better still, we can talk in the testing room. Come, with me!"

 

Bowing again as the master rose from his chair, Shadow followed the Head Master into a huge room. He saw the master wave his hand and two chairs appeared out of nowhere. Comet sat down.

 

"Come! Sit down!" Comet watched Shadow walk over to a chair. "Now, then! It is my understanding that you wish to become a wizard. Why do you want to become a wizard instead of a warrior or healer?"

 

"Master Comet, I'm a warrior already in the Fighting Art of Karate. I am also learning to become a healer. Just as an example, my Uncle Starnick had been sent by his sister, Aunt Lammorra to bring me to the village. I told my uncle that I was already a fighter, and that I was staying with my grandparentds. Uncle Starnick insisted, and tried to force me to leave with him. He even pulled his sword trying to get me to come. However, I grabbed a broom and rid it of the sweeping bristle end. Then I proceeded to disarm my uncle with the broom handle. I then healed Uncle Starnick?s knees after I was finished showing him that I was a warrior. I have also healed Master Wonder. I've been studying magic for almost three months." Shadow had figured out the time difference from the Forbidden World to the Isles. "I know my spells very well. Even Aunt Mia was surprised with my knowledge of magic. Well, after all it is a type of science, is it not? In grade school, I excelled in science as in all my other subjects." Slowly, Shadow sat down.

 

"When you look at it in that manner, I guess it is!" Comet studied Shadow very closely. "Shadow, do you not realize that it takes many years to become an apprentice? A Master Wizard takes many centuries to achieve their full mastery of spells. You are only a child, but I will test you, if you wish. Only to see, if you have any magical abilities." Comet rose from his seat and walked into the center of the room. "Now then, I want you to do exactly as I do."

 

It was easy for Shadow to understand why Comet was treating him like a child, but the prince did as he was told. Shadow showed Comet that he knew his basic spells very well.

 

"You really have been working hard! I see your grandfather has been teaching you well. You have passed the first test. Now, let's rest for a little while. I want to test your abilities for using the more difficult spells." Returning to his chair, Comet sat down. He needed to sit and collect his thoughts. For never had anyone learned spells as if they were a natural part of their body. "I get the feeling you're not telling me everything! Mia told me you asked to come here to take your test. Right now, you have passed your first tests that will allow you to apprentice under Red or any other Master Wizard. I have seen your abilities with the minor spells. I am truly amazed! I also get the feeling that you could take the other tests and pass them." Comet waved his hand and two glasses of wine appeared and handed one to Shadow. "All I see before me is a child. I remember another young elf like yourself who was just as talented." Comet was trying to get information from Shadow. "Maybe, what I should ask is, how much you have learned from Red and the others?"

 

"Master Comet. Yes, I'm a child of twelve years. I realize that I'm a child in the eyes of a great master like you. I realize I still have a great deal to learn. One never stops learning new things no matter how old they are!" Shadow sipped his wine and continued. "I was raised in the Forbidden World as a human child. I've completed my grade twelve in grade school and passed with honours. I have mastered the Art of Karate and I am a black belt warrior in that sport. I have also become a computer programmer. I have taken courses in policing and in security as well. I excelled in those courses as well. I worked hard in the other world because I have been told that our Isles were still at war. So, I prepared myself for what I needed to know and began to learn what I thought would help me to achieve my goals for our people. Then I came home to find that our people were in need of help. I intend to help them in anyway I can. If that means studying eighteen hours a day to learn my magic, or my fighting skills, then I will do what I need to do. Over these past few months I have become aware of a greater need for me to help my people. It hurts me inside to see how they live. Many try so hard only to be pushed down in the mud by those who would think themselves superior. No one should have to put up with that kind of guff. I love our people and only want to protect them the best I can. I am so happy now that I did take those other courses and programs. I am confident that I can help our people in many ways." Shadow wanted to show Comet that he was not a child.

 

Quickly Comet regained his thoughts and stared at Shadow. "Your grade school marks are known to me. Mia told me that you are very bright and learn things very fast. But you speak of us as your people, as if you were above us."

?I know I have much to learn about this world.? Shadow nodded his head. "But in many ways I am, Master Comet. Magic isn't everything. It takes a person with wisdom to help ones who really need help. Master, I need not boast that I only need to read my spells to learn them. I can speak, write and do the magic of other races here. I've come to you not as a child, but as an apprentice to take my final master's test. As I said before, I'm willing to learn all I can to help me with my quest. I came home to find that I have great responsibilities to uphold. You have a high standard here at your school. I've come home to discover that one of my responsibilities is to rid our world of the evil, which invades our Isles. Master, I will help show the way to destroy this evil. For only I have the knowledge to stop these evil beings. They fight our people with brute force and instinct. I will use all of my thirty-five spells, if I have to, my knowledge of science to enhance my magical abilities, and my knowledge of the police sciences of investigation to find and bring to the courts these criminals. We have a saying in the human world. I will blow their socks off or blast them out of their boots. Let those enemies try and stop me. I have ways that I have learned from the humans. They say elves are sneaky, wait until they meet me. I know I will make mistakes, we all do. These are my homelands and Earth is our world as well as the humans. I plan on protecting both." Shadow could hear Little One saying that here was someone evil in the room with them. "Try to get his picture for me. I will deal with him later." The prince talked to his spider-elf in telepathy."

 

Comet's mouth dropped open. He was speechless! It took a few minutes for him to regain his train of thought. No one had ever spoken to him with such determination or love for his homeland. No master wizard had ever learned thirty-five spells in his lifetime. Comet thought to himself. "You young elf must be taught a lesson that you will not soon forget. How can I teach you without killing you?"

Shadow knew that Comet was up to something, but sat with his hand on Stinger's hilt. He felt Stinger begin to vibrate. He stood up and backing away from the master. Shadow could feel Comet's energy mounting and watched as the Head Master let loose a fireball. Calmly, Shadow stood perfectly still, held out his hand. He let the fire dance around him as he controlled the flames, making it do his bidding. Then he absorbed the fire and energy from it.

 

Shocked, Comet stared at Shadow. "Holy Spirits! What kind of powers does this child have? Well, my young friend. Let's see you fight this!" He thought to himself.

 

Stinger began to vibrate, again. Shadow knew that Comet was indeed testing him. He watched as a Spectre appeared in front of Comet. It began to move towards Shadow. Misty had told him of Spectres, and that they drained powers. Shadow thought to himself. "If I can absorb energy from the fireballs, then why can't I absorb the energy from a Spectre?" Slowly at first, the prince started to drain the Spectre?s energy. Stinger began to give off a vibration like Shadow had never felt before. He could feel the evil invisible person was not to far away from him. "Little One, get ready the camera. I will take out this spectre, and I want you to take the picture as this person vanishes. You will only have a second or two to take that picture."

 

"Me ready! I can feel him. I have called some other spiders that guard the school. The are here now. They will bite this person." Little One could hear the prince's reply.

 

"On the count of five!" Shadow watched the Spectre as it moved around the room.

 

As Comet pointed to Shadow and the Spectre headed towards the child. With a waved his hand, Shadow turned the Spectre on Comet. The master pointed to Shadow, but his powers were not strong enough to turn the Spectre. Comet stepped aside and tried to get out of the Spectre?s way. That is when Shadow realized that the Spectre had been draining Comet's energy to replace his own.

 

"Five!" Shadow jumped in front of Comet, and put up his shield around him. He moved the master into a better position and away from the Spectre. "Four!" Shadow drew his sword and met the Spectre in the middle of the room. ?Come on Stinger, let?s get this ghost once and for all! Three!" Shadow began to draw the Spectre?s powers from him at a rapid rate of speed. At the same time, he began striking the Spectre with Stinger. Both sword and its owner were draining the Spectre of his powers. Each time Stinger struck the Spectre sparks flew in all directions and the Spectre would howl. "Two!" Shadow struck the Spectre again and again. Finally, Shadow struck with all his might. The Spectre let out a blood curdling screamed and howled as it turned into a blue haze and vanished from sight. "One!" Shadow could see Little One taking the picture of the person in the room. "Zero!" The spider-elves attacked the intruder as Shadow called out the last word. The man vanished from the testing area."

 

Immediately, Shadow sheathed Stinger and hurried to Comet's side. He knelt down beside Comet. "Oh Master! I'm sorry! I didn't realize that the Spectre was draining your powers! Come Master, take my hands! Let me replace your energy." Shadow grabbed the master's hands, and gave him some of his energy. It was then that Shadow realized how to control his energy drains.

 

Comet could feel the child replacing his energy and after he had enough, he pulled his hands away from the child's. He stood up and walked over to the chair. "Shadow, who are you? You have more energy than any creature I've ever known. You absorbed my spells and the Spectre?s energy as if you were a sponge. You saved my life and all you wanted to do was become a master." Comet was baffled by this child's powers. Comet realized that Shadow had been given Ott's draining powers, but the child's abilities were natural and part of his very being.

 

"Master Comet. I do not know how strong my powers are, yet, nor does Misty or Red. I can do anything I want with magic. Master, look into my eyes, and you will see my other self. I call him, Phantom. He is just as powerful as I am. He has all the elements at his beckon call as well as the magic of the elves and dragons. I don't seek power. I seek something, which is even greater. I seek true friendship, truth and justice. That's my goal in life." Shadow moved closer to the master.

 

Comet stared into the child's eyes and saw the multi-coloured metallic dragon. He also saw something else in the child, the love of which Comet had never seen before. A love so strong no one of dragon-kind would ever realize its potential. Comet knew who the child was and reached out to him. As he drew Shadow to his knee and hugged him. "Why did you not tell me you were my prince?"

 

"Would you have believed me? I'm only a child! What I told you about my spells is the truth?" Shadow waited for the master to continue.

 

Little One, Shooter and Grip dropped to the floor. They pouted as they stared into their coin pouches where they kept their bugs. ?Shadow, you toasted our bugs!?

 

Waving his hand Shadow replaced the dead bugs with live ones. ?Sorry about that! You got what I wanted!?

 

"That's right, it not Shadow that toasted our bugs. It was that evil person. Let's get him!" Shooter screamed out as Shadow waved his hand and the spider-elves remained on the spot where they stood.

 

Comet replied. "No! I guess not!" He held Shadow on his knee. "You look so much like Nile. We were such good friends. He made me your godfather. This is the first time I've had a chance to hold you. I hope you don't mind. I can see you do have a few simple problems to work out. Who are your friends?"

 

?They are my guides in this world. As I said, I am still learning. Guess I used a little too much power that time.? Shadow was handed the dead bugs. ?I would say a little too much power!? Trying not to laugh, Shadow hugged and kissed Comet on the cheek. "I promise! I'll use my powers wisely and only to defeat evil. Sometimes, Phantom?s powers become combined with my own. I have been learning to separate them. The boys here usually get a free meal, if I over do it. I don?t mind being your boy for a while."

 

"I have you now! All to myself for a short time!" Comet laughed and lifted Shadow into the air. "I don't think I'll have to worry about you turning evil. Not with all that love in you!" Comet felt Stinger and laughed, again. "I see you wear Stinger. Nile said it was a special sword. Now, I know why your father was given the sword. It was not for him, but for you. Come! I have some items for you!"

 

The spiders ran up the outside of Shadow?s trouser leg and straight into the prince?s hair. ?Cela not want the prince getting lost. We act as lookouts so no backstabbers can attack. We got pictures! Him has sore legs now. We bite him good! Him trying to kill Master Comet. Turning the Spectre against Master. I not like that man.?

 

?You do your job well!? Comet put Shadow on the floor and held his hand as they walked into master's office. "What are these little ones talking about?" He removed a parcel from one of his cupboards. They went to the master's quarters. Comet had one of the apprentices draw a bath for Shadow. After the child had bathed, Comet helped his godson to dress in his new wizards robes and cloak.

 

"Shadow sensed that there was an ebil person in the room with you and him. We told to take him picture for the prince. So, we do. Master Comet, you need body guards. We calling to gets you some." Shooter disappeared into Shadow's hair.

 

"Now, my godson is a Master Wizard!" Comet reached over and placed a ring on Shadow's finger. "Only a Master Wizard can wear these rings. I have often wondered why these clothes were so small. Well, now I know! I did not expect that my own godson would be wearing them. Shadow, I am so proud of you!" Comet had a lump of pride in his throat as he spoke. Comet had been made Shadow's godfather at the time of his birth. He had only seen Shadow once and that was the day they left for the Forbidden World. Comet beamed with pride and joy as he looked at Shadow. "Well, Master Shadow, let's go have lunch. Your aunt and grandparents are waiting to see you. I just wish that Nile and Rose could have been here. I know they would be very proud of you. Talon called me to wish me luck at testing you. We thought that someone might try something. I was just not prepared for that. Thank you, little ones in Shadow's hair. I am very grateful. Shadow contact Talon when you return home and show him the pictures. I will stay out of it. I have to right now. Later, I will explain."

As they walked from Comet?s quarters he noticed one of his apprentices approaching them. "Some of the apprentices will not like this. They may challenge you. Deal with them as you see fit!" Comet laughed as they walked out of his quarters. "Shadow, do Red and Mia know about your ability to drain energy?"

 

"No! Up until I fought the Spectre, I only knew how to manipulate my magic not drain energy. When I absorbed the fireball's energy that was a natural ability I have, but when I drained the Spectre?s energy, it was very different, because he had drained yours as well. My body I just found out has the ability to drain off and store energy. Master, please let's keep this secret between us. I have a draining problem, when I heal someone. I think I've just found the answer. I want to see if my body can store some of this energy and keep it in reserve for when I do heal." Shadow saw Comet nodding his head. "Besides, what a lovely weapon to bring down some evil wizard with. Wouldn't he be surprised to suddenly find himself going to sleep in the middle of a battle?"

 

"It will be our secret." Comet scratched his head. "Shadow, I would use your draining power and make it look like are casting a Sleep Spell. This will help you to hide your ability. Red's grandfather, Ott had this ability as well. Ott was killed. I personally think they killed him because of this power. This secret will remain just between you and me. I noticed something else. You have the ability to separately sort the magical energy from natural energy. If you drain someone as a demonstration, drain the natural energy. Keep your magical energy draining ability as a secret for the enemy. Something else, no high level wizard can be slept. I think you get my meaning. Oh, and if they ask for a copy of the spell. Say, that is not possible, because you need to have a special ability to control the spell in the first place. The key word is control. Well, one who does not love another as you could never control that spell. Try it on the apprentices. This will give them something to think about!"

 

"I think I will! That's a great idea!" Shadow laughed.

 

"Oh My! I almost forgot! Here is your Staff of Power! There! Now, we are ready." Comet nodded, then put his arm around Shadow's shoulder as they walked down the hallway towards the dining room. Standing in the hallway was the Head Apprentice to Master Comet.

 

The Apprentice looked at Shadow as they walked down the hall. "Treen, this is Master Shadow."

 

Treen had a strange look on his face as he hurried ahead of Shadow and Comet.

 

 

"Treen's apprentice, Lyptus will be the one to challenges you. Handle it the same way you handled the Spectre." Comet put his hand on Shadow's shoulder.

 

They soon came to a large set of doors. Comet waved his hand and the doors opened. As they entered Shadow could feel all eyes on him. He saw his family rise as he neared the table. They bowed to Shadow. Comet went to his chair. "Master Wizard Shadow, this is your chair from this day on." Head Master said as he turned his attentions to the others in the room. "Now, may I have your attention please?" All eyes went to Comet. "This is Master Wizard Shadow. He will be receiving his own tower at Eaglestep. Unlike most wizards, Shadow will be taking three apprentices with him. That is why we have assembled here this afternoon. Only a select few will be allowed to join Master Wizard Shadow."

 

Comet watched as the apprentices from the Ruling Twelve of the Conclave

Apprentices and their underlings sat talking. They had all been selected to attend this luncheon by Red, Mia and Emerald. Comet had wondered what was going on, but knew Red had his reason. Comet could see that Shadow would indeed be challenged. Red sat next to Shadow and looked in Comet's direction, but the old master just smiled and nodded at Red. Sure enough, Treen and his apprentice got up and walked over to Shadow. The apprentice went to the center of the dirt floor, while Treen waited by the edge of the table.

 

Shadow rose to his feet while removing his cloak and placed it on his chair. He handed his staff to Comet, before casually walking to where the apprentice was standing. Shadow met the challenger. Now, waited for the apprentice to make his first move. The apprentice encircled Shadow in a flaming ring of fire. Red started to rise from his seat, but Mia grabbed his arm. Shadow made no attempt to move, and just stood smiling at the others. Suddenly, he vanished there was a tremendous roar, which echoed throughout the whole school. There was another roar. Suddenly, Phantom appeared in his half size. He loomed over the apprentice. He reached out and touched the elf with one of his talons. The apprentice dropped to the floor. Comet had pulled his hood all the way down over his head as he sat laughing to watch the outcome of the challenge.

 

Blaster had been sitting near the end of the Head Master?s table. He nodded his head to his grandfather and smiled. ?So, our prince has come at last. Grandfather, we will be starting our private battle. I will let the Backstabbers know. I will return tonight.? Blaster spoke to his grandfather using his telepathy. He continued to watch the young prince closely.

 

Phantom began to speak. "Do I see anyone else who would like to challenge me, before we eat lunch. Your friend is just a little tired, and had decided to take a nap. Would anyone else like to join him for a nap? Good! I thought not? Very well! Shall we eat our lunch in peace!"

 

Grabbing his hood, Red had yanked it down over his head, and was laughing as hard as Comet. Mia and Emerald were laughing as well. Blaster had vanished from the room and could not contain his laughter. He stood in his room laughing and holding his sides. Blaster opened a portal to his own tower. ?Spec, our prince has arrived. Who is here??

 

?Some of Boss?s people. They are on the floor below. Some have been hurt. Your father is healing them.? Spec watched as Blaster closed the portal. ?Breeze is here helping your father.?

 

?All right, when they are finished. Tell father I am home. I wish to see him. We have work to do.? Blaster watched as the spectre left his quarters.

 

*******

 

 

Meanwhile, Comet, rose from his seat. "May I, introduce Master Wizard Shadow and the Prince of the Prophecy. You were told he had returned home. Red wanted you to meet our prince. That is why Red set up the meeting here. However, he kept me in the dark!" Comet looked at his apprentice on the floor.

 

Phantom changed back into elf and walked over to the apprentice. Shadow knelt down and touched the apprentice. Shadow walked back to his chair. He recovered himself with his cloak and sat down. Comet handed Shadow his staff.

 

A hush fell over the room, as Treen walked over to Shadow. Comet's apprentice reached for the prince's hand, holding them tightly. Treen watched his apprentice rise from the floor. The apprentice walked over to the prince and turned to the others. "I am senior apprentice here and have been for many years. I have never met another master who could leave me weak or restore energy to full, again. No one on these Isles can do that, unless he is a special being. I speak of our Prince, who we have all waited for. Master Shadow is our Prince. If anyone else tries to challenge our prince, they will have to challenge me, first. I am Lyptus, Apprentice to Treen. Now, let's eat!" He bowed to the prince. "Master Shadow, I will call you friend, if you will let me."

 

Shadow rose and placed his hand on Lyptus's shoulder. "Thank you, Lyptus! I'd like that very much!" Shadow shook hands and both apprentices, and then sat down.

 

Another elf rose and walked over to Shadow handing him a scroll. Shadow knew it was another challenge, but decided to have some fun. He rose, held the elf's hand and began to shake it. "Thank you, very much! These will come in handy one of these days. You know how it is when you wish you had memorized a certain spell, but had forgotten to. I appreciate your gift. Thank you, again." Shadow smiled and sat down.

 

The elf returned to his seat and watched Shadow as the others did. Shadow unsealed the scroll and began to read the spells over. Each spell vanished from the scroll as Shadow read it through and when finished, the scroll vanished.

 

Comet spoke in a subtle manner. "Well Shadow, that make forty-five spells you know. What are you going to do with all those spells?"

 

"I'll keep them for a rainy day." Shadow kept a straight face as he replied. Comet, Red, Mia and Emerald all burst out laughing, as they looked at the faces on the others. There were about thirty wizards at the table, half of them began to choke and cough on their food. The other half sat with their mouths open, staring at Shadow.

 

Red stood up and began to speak. "Head Master, Masters and Apprentices. You have known me for many years as Head Master Wizard of the Conclave. Well, today is a very special day for us all. Shadow will be taking over as Master of Eaglestep Tower. Shadow works differently than we do. He uses not only his magic, but also his wisdom, and other abilities, which we have not yet learned to use. His apprentices must not be afraid to experiment or learning new ways. They will be taught different ways of travel, and will learn to use machines to help them to achieve their goals. You will have to go into the Forbidden World to get and bring back supplies and equipment." Red sipped his wine. "These trips will ease the burden on Shadow. Head Master and myself will be helping the prince make his choice. So, if you are interested, notify Head Master or myself, before the week is out. For those who just want to talk and meet our prince, all the Masters of the Conclave thought that today would be the best time. If you cannot reach Mia, Misty, Emerald or myself, go to Eaglestep Tower and see Shadow. As I was saying, three will be chosen, but Shadow will have the last word. Now, to give all of you some idea what you will be learning. We have brought a human from the Forbidden World to give you some insight on what to expect. His name is Stan. He will give you a demonstration." Red sat down and left Stan to demonstrate.

 

Stan stood up and walked to the center of the floor. In his hand was a walkie-talkie. He placed the radio on a chair and moved off into the far corner of the room. Red walked over to each one of the apprentices and had them each sit in the chair and showed them how the radio worked. Several apprentices would not even touch the radio. Others could not figure out how the radio worked at all. Two began asking questions and were very interested. Stan then walked over and with his instant camera took pictures of each apprentice. Then handed each a photograph. Red and Comet watched the apprentice's faces. Some had no idea what it was and others were horrified at having their pictures taken. But still, there were the same two who wanted to know how it was possible.

 

Shadow could see that Lyptus was also very interested in what was going on, but would stand in the corner watching. Shadow knew that Lyptus felt obligated to stay with Treen. The prince leaned over to speak with Comet in a whisper. "Comet, that apprentice who challenged me is trying hard not to be interested. I know he would love the chance to become one of my apprentices. I realize he feels obligated to Master Treen. Is there something you can do for him?"

 

Comet nodded and motioned Treen to come forward. Red had overheard what Shadow had said to Comet. Shadow and Treen walked over to a corner to talk.

 

"Master Comet told me what you said. I have been watching my apprentice, Lyptus. I feel as you do. I feel that he would be the best one to be your head apprentices. I would consider it a great honour, if you would take Lyptus as your apprentice. He is older than the other two and will give you many years of loyal service." Treen looked at the other two apprentices. "The other two apprentices could also go with you as your aids or understudies to Lyptus. That way no one would be disappointed. The others are not interested at all! Some are actually terrified with these new things Stan has been showing them. Shadow, please call me, Treen."

 

Shadow nodded and smiled at Treen. "That will solve a great many problems and will give me the extra help I'll be needing in the near future. I want to set up a market place, repair roads, buildings and clean up the Isles. Our people should not have to live the way they do. Many are living worse than the animals in the Forbidden World. I have planned changes for our Isles. This will give our people work and a better way of living." Shadow paused and collected his thoughts. "When I first arrived here. I was disgusted at what I saw. What really made me angry was that many I saw were actually trying to help themselves, but had never been taught how to do simple things like repair their homes. With some investigating I found out it is only, because they don't know what to do or how to start a small business. A few changes I have in mind are fixing up the roads, setting up market places and educating our people. I intend to use all my abilities and resources from the Forbidden World to the fullest. At the same time, I will use my wisdom to achieve my goals. Sure, I have special powers, but it's not the powers that make a great man, it's his wisdom and knowledge. Do you understand? The whole trick here will be to get these people to work, and have them really enjoy what they are doing. Once they realize that we are trying to help them. They will start coming to the school and try to get an education. I don't mean another school such as this, but one that teaches them to do the basics read, write and numbers."

 

"I understand, Shadow. You are right! It is better to use wisdom and knowledge. I also see you value the importance of friendship and wisdom. You are a very wise young elf. Many of our people think power is everything, but they are so very wrong. You are making a wise choice of apprentices. Shadow, I often visit Eaglestep Township. It will be nice to have someone to visit, while I am there. My parents once own the store in Eaglestep. My cousin runs it now after the death of my parents. I would like to learn new ways." Treen shook hands with Shadow. "Maybe, you could teach me as well."

 

"This is a sign of our friendship. Few are given out, but to those I call my friends." Shadow placed a Friendship Bracelet on Treen's wrist.

 

Treen gazed down at his wrist and felt the bracelet. "I will treasure it always, Shadow. Thank you, my friend! It is seldom that two dragon males become friends. Mia told me about Thunder. I have friends on the Big Isle, if they find the bodies. They will let me know. I have them already looking. To loose ones family is bad enough. For a dragon to have his hoard and lair taken is a travesty. Please, tell Thunder that I Treen, Comet's Apprentice will do all I can to help him. Shadow, if you need my help please call. Master Comet would want me to help you. I am not an elf, but a type of dragon. We were known as Spring Dragons. I am disguised as elf to hide from the evil of Signet. She holds Comet's own son and feeds him evil thoughts. They say that Blazemaster has killed thousands of our people. It is her own son who disguises himself to act as Blazemaster. That is why I hide here under his nose. My sister is hiding on the Isles as well. We will one day tell our story. But for now, only a few good friends know."

 

"It will remain a secret with me. If you find out anything call me at once or stop by. I'll leave word you are to come and go as you please. Leave a message with my apprentices." Shadow patted Treen's hand. "Maybe, we four can get rid of the filth which destroys our world."

 

"Well said! I have other friends who will help us. Who are loyal to me? We will put the filth where it belongs. Maybe even one day, Blazemaster will be free of his pain. Some time back they tried to turn Blazemaster into a Trirog. It instead drives him crazy. He is trying not to harm anyone. His brothers stop by here and tell me how he is doing. Trouble is the only way to free him, is to free his spirit. Cela told me that if we could free the spirit of Comet?s son, then we are to call her first. She wants to watch and grab the spirit, before the Trirog leaders do. Lyptus, Vale and Thorn are all victims as well of the Trirogs. Their families are being held in bondage or as you would put it Slaves. You may have the knowledge to free them. You did not hear these things from me.? Treen chuckled as Shadow nodded his head.

 

Treen patted Shadow on the back. "Have a talk with Lyptus and Vale. But pretend that you know nothing of their race."

 

Shadow walked back to his place and stood at the table. Red and Comet stared with bewilderment at each other and both shrugged their shoulders. They had no idea what was going to take place.

 

Treen walked over and bowed to his Master and Red. He turned to face Shadow. "Master Wizard Shadow, I would consider it an honour if you would accept my apprentice, Lyptus as one of your apprentices." Treen bowed to Shadow.

 

"I accept your apprentice as a sign of our lasting friendship. Thank you!" Shadow sat down giving Red and Comet a slight nod of his head. Shadow finished his wine and talked to several other apprentices who offered to help in other ways.

 

Red stood up and walked over to Shadow. "Son, I do think it is time to leave. As you said we have a great deal of work to do. Your three apprentices are ready." Red watched as Shadow said good-bye to Comet.

 

"Please! Come see me! You are after all my godfather." Shadow pulled Comet into a side alcove. "I'm going to miss you!"

 

"I'll come visit! I promise! You behave yourself! Stay out of trouble! Tell Treen about those pictures. We will keep it quiet for now. I do not want to give these idiots another chance to get away." Comet hugged Shadow. Then walked the prince back to the room where the portal was.

 

Emerald had opened a portal to Red's Tower. She and Mia walked through and Red followed.

 

*******

 

 

Blaster watched as his bedroom door opened. ?Well, it has started!?

 

?What are you talking about?? Blazemaster walked into the room and closed the door.

 

?The prince is home. He just past his master?s test.? Placing his hands over his ears, Blaster could hear his father screaming.

 

?WHAT! He was not supposed to return for another three or four years!? Then it hit Blazemaster right in the face. ?I bet Venya had something to do with this! Sounds like her work. Excellent idea! We will start to set up the others for the prince. Now which ones??

 

?Boss needs to have that fourth demon removed from him. He told Takrus that it is getting stronger. We have Boss taken out first, and then Sivet and you. This frees you and Boss to help the Backstabbers. This gets rid of Sivet.? Sitting down Blaster smiled at his father.

 

?We could also free the giants and ogre for Red. Send word to Eric that we will start to free the Argons first and then Blackblade. The prince will need the Argons to help him.? Blazemaster could see his son smiling. ?What is it??

 

?Comet has just sent a message that Lyptus and Vale have joined Shadow as his apprentices. Thorn was also chosen. This should free the elves that Dalin holds on that Isle. Crab and Mite have been telling me all sorts of things about the prince. The prince has been home less than three months and has already been able to set up several market stalls in Stayn for the farmers to sell their goods. The roads around Stayn are looking really good. No ruts in them. Homes are being rebuilt out of mud and grass and old straw from the harvested fields. Water runs off the homes and roads. Everyone in Stayn is working to improve the town. Even some of the spiders helping our little friends are doing their part to help. The pride being shown is really something. Our prince has a way of bringing out the best in our people. We will have to get that wizard out of Giantville. I will leave that to you. He has killed many people. Can you bait him for the prince? It was that wizard who killed Big Man. He is after the King of the Giants. You better warn Bon and his family. I sent a message to the innkeeper about the wizard taking over and to be very careful. He is moving in slowly.? Blaster glanced over at Spec.

 

?Blazemaster, no one has seen Signet for a long time. This gives me an idea. Blazemaster, you could send word to this wizard that Signet has put you in charge while she is away. Talk to Sivet! Lie to her and say that this wizard is trying to take over the Isles. No one was put in charge of Giantville from the Councils of Seven. Blazemaster, you take over in the name of Signet. Tell Sivet that this wizard murdered her mother?s friend Big Man. It is the truth. Old Wiz needs help. I will get Red to investigate. I have sent Splat to him. Things should start coming together soon. It was that wizard in Giantville who killed Dryvas. I want Red to investigate. He knows about Dryvas. I will send word to Red tonight about Old Wiz. He is in very poor shape. He was burnt bad by that fire, and then was hurt by that Wizard in Giantville after Big Man was killed.? Spec could see Blaster shaking his head.

 

?Red is afraid to investigate. I will send word to Misty the Guardian. That will get her moving. Old Wiz cut his leg on an axe the other day. Breeze just told me. She said that if he does not get help soon he would die! Red has the powers to call Majesta to help him. Misty can also call Aqua.? Blazemaster watched his son nodding his head. ?Okay! We go with Blaster?s plan. You get to father and warn him, that the Backstabbers will be going into action in the very near future. We need information from Takrus. I will go and see him. You two get the others moving.?

 

Blazemaster and Spec left the room. Blaster returned home and managed to slip a message to Lyptus just as he was leaving for Red?s Tower. ?We have to move tonight. Old Wiz might die if we do not!?

 

?I will do my best to get some action. Misty is at Red?s Tower as we speak. I better go. See you! Take care!? Lyptus walked through following the others in Red?s party.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Five

 

 

Shadow walked through the portal with his three apprentices. Thunder flew into the room. "Shadow, that machine on your desk is blinking. It started after the ringing stopped. That was about a half hour ago."

 

"Thanks Thunder!" Shadow saw Mia walking towards him.

 

"We have a message on Carrie's answering machine. I'd better see if we have trouble." Shadow motioned to his three apprentices to follow him. Mia followed as well.

 

They hurried up to his room and played back the message. Shadow, Mia and three apprentices listened to the answering machine. "Shadow could you call Fred as soon as you can. My phone number at the office is 485-7700 or my home number is 485-2231."

 

Shadow turned to Mia. "I better call Fred." The prince picked up the phone and began to dial.

 

Lyptus handed Mia the message from Blaster. ?It is from Master Comet?s grandson.?

 

?Thanks!? Mia opened the message and read it. She closed her eyes and told her mother to get to Old Wiz immediately. Then Mia turned her attentions to Shadow.

 

"Is Fred Borden there?" Shadow asked and waited a few moments.

 

"Fred, this is Shadow. Is everything all right?" The prince listened and replied. "Good! Fred, where can we meet?"

 

Shadow wrote down an address. "I'll find it! See you soon! Bye for now!"

 

Mia looked at Shadow. "Well, what was that all about?"

 

"Fred was able to get some books from Kevin for Doc. He has also found some other information for us regarding the case. Fred wants to meet me at this address." Shadow looked at the address, again. He walked around his desk and unlocked his desk drawer. He pulled out his wallet and checked to see how much money he had.

 

Mia looked at Shadow. "You better take these three with you. How will you travel? Carrie is not feeling well. Stan and Hamel are away. Doc is busy!"

 

"I'll take a taxi from Aunt Carrie's house." Shadow grabbed a pen and pad of paper. ?I know Aunt Carrie went to Vancouver to visit one of her friends. She told me she would be away for a week or so.?

 

Lyptus walked over to Shadow. "Master, where are we going? Vale and Thorn want to know if we will need anything different to wear."

 

Shadow waved his hand and Lyptus, Vale and Thorn were dressed in human clothes and had been changed to human form.

 

Mia shook her head at how easily her nephew used his magic "Shadow, can I come along?"

 

"Sure, why not!" Shadow watched Mia change to human. He waved his hand and Mia was dressed in sweat pants and shirt. Shadow vanished and returned within a few minutes. "I told Red. Well, let's go!" Shadow opened a portal to Carrie's home and they walked through. He went to the closet and grabbed one of Carrie's heavy coats for Mia. He found some of his Uncle Brad's old clothes and grabbed three jackets. He handed each of his apprentices a jacket. He grabbed one of his own jackets and put it on.

 

Shadow phoned for a taxi and briefed his apprentices on what to expect, while they waited. The taxi arrived and they went to the address Fred had given Shadow.

 

As they walked up the path to the house, Fred came out onto the porch to greet them. "Nice to see you! Please, come inside!" Fred was delighted to see Mia. Fred showed everyone into the living room. He walked up to Mia. "You look as lovely as ever! Come! Sit down!" Fred held Mia's hand and escorted her to a chair. The others sat down.

 

"Fred, these are three of my employees. This is Lyptus, Vale and Thorn." Shadow watched Fred fussing over Mia.

 

"Gentlemen, welcome to my home!" Fred shook the men's hands.

 

"Fred, you said you had some information for us?" Shadow got right to the point.

 

?Yes Shadow, I do! Last month, I went to the U.S. for a convention. A friend of mine on one of the other police forces, remembered a man called Bradley Bosnic. He was Carrie's husband, one who died in the car accident in Mexico. Jose works for the Border Guards at the Mexican Customs. Jose dropped off some information, which he found in Bradley Bosnic?s car at the time of his death. In this envelope is that information. Jose gave the information to Steven Lancaster. It was then that Steven realized that the Bradley Bosnic case was the one Richard was also working on. So, Steven began to search for other documents and after some hunting he found this in the property room at headquarters. Feeling he could help Richard out with his case, Steve brought all this information with him. Steve was positive that Richard would be at the convention. He knew that Richard on the Bosnic and Wolvershen Cases. Steven had always felt that they were tied together somehow. In Steven?s investigation he located Brad?s car, which Jose had sent up to the states. Somehow, it was found in a warehouse owned by Jasper Setter. Inside Brad?s car trunk Steven discovered another silver metal briefcase, hidden under a pile of sandbags. It was Jasper who suggested to Steven to clean out the police property room, because it was getting over run with junk. This is when Steven discovered that several boxes of information, and cold case files that Rift and Jasper had hidden away in the property room. Steven went through all the property rooms at his station. He asked me to give these items to Richard Hamel."

 

"Steven told me that he once worked at the prison farm where Perry was kept. Steven had been trying to protect Perry at the farm. I told him Richard was dead, but his son was handling the case. Shadow, the briefcase has never been opened. The locks were fused shut in the fire. Steven left the farm the year before Perry was discharged. Steven investigated the Bosnic Case and found Bosnic's house in Mexico. Personally, I think that Perry confide in Steven. These brown and black suitcases and all these papers were found in a vault in his South America office that Jose had shown to Steven. Jose also found these computer disks in another safe in his office. Inside the brown suit case is a flat style computer. Bradley Bosnic was a close friend of Bradley Dover?s. The computer we discover came from Japan and is one of their latest models. The programs are in English. We tried to access the hard drive, but couldn't. Steven and I both think that Dovver was storing some of his things with your uncle Bosnic. Steven tried to contact Richard, but could not find him at his last address in the states. I know I am talking in riddles. This is so confusing even for me. Anyway, these papers are in a different type of language from the one you taught me. Shadow, I realize that you and Mia know some forms of magic, which I do not understand. Those brief cases have some sort of energy seals on them, that is why the police could not access them." Fred handed over all the information to Shadow. "Steven thinks that both Brad Dovver and Bosnic were involved with your parents murders as well as Perry and Hamel's father and brother."

 

"Brad has been dead for over ten years and the others were murdered only a few months ago." Not wanting to say what he really knew, the prince kept everything to himself. "This case gets stranger by the moment! Thanks! I hope this information helps us. We have all been busy, lately. This case we are working on seems to be expanding into another fields. We managed to get our hands on some papers of Boss's. Apparently, he has several contacts in this area and in Vancouver. Hamel and I feel we may have stumbled on to some sort cultists. We are not really sure at this time. I'll need more computers and other equipment. Fred, I also need to ask you a favour." Shadow watched Fred's face. "Hamel and I have been working on a computer program that Richard made out of all his files from the Wolverishen Case. He put it all into a video game. Answer me one question. What was this Bradley Dovver like? Why was Uncle Brad mean to Aunt Carrie?"

 

"I will answer the last questions first. Brad your uncle was not really a mean man. He only protected Carrie and Perry from everyone. I found him a little overbearing at times, but very aware that his family could be in danger. Brad Dovver was the first to go out with Carrie. I thought it was Brad Dovver who Carrie married at first. He was always around her when he was at home. When he would go to Mexico, he would have me drop by to see if Carrie needed anything. It was as if I had met Brad Dovver before. I once thought that he was Bess?s nephew or Walter Dovver?s son. I did find out that Sean Dovver had adopted Brad and another child called Henry Treemoore. Sean told me that Brad?s parents had both died. When Sean?s parents were alive, they forbid Brad to go near Sean?s brother?s children. So, Sean adopted Brad, so he could keep his family name. Sean assured me that he was never related to this Walter Dovver, my sergeant. I checked the files when I came to Powell River. According to the files Walter is no relation to this other Sean Dovver. Trust Richard to do something like that with that computer game!" Fred glanced over at Shadow for he knew that someone was really after Richard's files.

 

"You have been like my own son for many years. We have worked together and you have taught me a great deal, like I have taught you. I will never lie or deceive you. Both Jose and Steven know as well as I that someone is definitely after these documents. I believe they hold the key to this whole group of murders. The evening I returned home from the States, I had a problem with my television. So, I took out my electrical meter to check the voltage in the plug. It was the plug like I suspected - a wire had frayed. I had placed the electrical meter on the table beside the briefcase Jose had found in Brad?s car. One of the probes from the meter had rolled and both touched that fused briefcase. There was a very strong electrical reading coming from that case. Knowing that Red was a magician and that he could do some pretty fancy tricks I backed away from the briefcase. I knew that Brad Bosnic had been a hypnotist at one time, and may have dabbled in the profession known as magic as well. I did not even hesitate, with what I have seen your people do with magic, to put aside the fact that Brad could have placed some kind of an electrical switch on the inside of the briefcase. So, I left it. My sister, Marg is a doctor in a private hospital. I asked her to X-ray the case for me. It sent her machines crazy. All I received was a belt in the arm from my sister."

 

"Good! I am glad you did leave the case alone. It could also be booby-trapped! As for that game! Laugh if you like, but that is the hardest damn game I have ever played. I managed to bypass the first part of the game and get into the second part. Three months of playing it, all Hamel and I know is that Brad was as you said a hypnotist who travelled to South America and lived in the to the town of Redden. Brad Dovver would travel to Europe, not South America. Then after the death of Brad Dovver, Brad Bosnic made several long trips and travel from South America to Powell River. We know he dealt in antiques. That he belonged to an occult called the Cult of Hu. We know that Brad Bosnic stole some artifacts or antiques from some men in South America, and after that both Brads are found dead; this being called Boss, grabs the artifacts, antiques and claims Brad Dovver?s body as his own son. Boss uses these artifacts to help him gain extra super powers. Well, that's it!" Shadow could see Fred was thinking about something.

 

"You're certain that this Boss character is the one doing all these things? The reason I ask is because Steven told me, Jose received a report from one of his supervisors to look into. Some artifacts and antiques from several ancient tomb, which were robbed were sent to the States, but disappeared. Brad Dovver and Brad Bosnic were both very experienced with these ancient types of articles. Jose told Steven that a whole ancient altar vanished from one of the tombs along with other artifacts. I spoke to Brad Dovver about these ancient artifacts. He told me that if his friend Brad had taken possession of these artifacts it was to keep them away from the real thieves. Brad Bosnic?s father had been an archaeologist in the old country according to Brad Dovver. Brad said he met Boss once. It was Boss who helped the two Brads get out of South America alive the first time." Fred wanted answers too.

 

"Fred, we didn't want to say anything before, because of Kevin being there. When we met last, Bess and Kala were not in a safe house, but with Boss. Bess and Kala are all right. We rescued them, only to find out that Boss was only protecting Bess and Kala from some other people. We have been dogging Boss's trail ever since, trying to discover more about Boss and who is after him. Did you know that Boss was Richard's contact?" Shadow could see that Mia was nodding her head. ?We know from Hamel?s own words that Marts showed up and tried to get the women away from their two real protectors that Boss had assigned to them as guards. That is why Boss took the women with him. He was trying to get Richard out of the line of fire. Boss told Richard to leave there and then. However, after Boss left with the women, we know that Marts was the person who murdered Richard and Darren. Boss's two men or guards who had Bess and Kala are now giving us important information about Marts and Relle.? Shadow turned to face Mia. ?Not one word of this is to go to Red or the Conclave. Someone in high authority were sent after others like my father and the police who are now dead. Remember, that Marts and Relle are two very dangerous men! Boss threw a fit when he heard about Richard and Darren. It was Relle, Mart's twin that murdered Perry. Boss, I imagine was furious with that news. Anyway, someone on our side gave Boss and his two guards the authority to terminate both Marts and Relle for their acts of treason. That is why Boss planned to kill Marts. Hamel said that Relle and Marts both wear dark green cloaks. Relle and Marts are impersonating Boss trying to throw the blame back on him. The real Boss wears a black cloak. All I can say is if you see Relle start running and don't stop! By the way, I met Barcot and Grik a short while ago. Red's tunnel and secret passageways are now all sealed. Only the house in the Underground, Elfstand and the cave are not sealed. One tunnel led right to Jasper's home in the basement. You should have seen Barcot and Grik's faces when they discovered where these passageway led."

 

"Fred, we couldn't tell Kevin his mother and sister were in the hands of Boss. Everyone thought Boss was evil. Well, we know that to be an untruth. Boss really did try to protect Richard and his whole family. It was Boss who was sending messages of warnings to Nile and Rose in the first place. He was trying to warn them off. Nile nor Rose understood!" Mia was holding his hands.

 

?Kevin could not have handled that news. Hamel and all of you did the right thing.? Fred rose and poured everyone a drink of wine, except Shadow. "Here is a pop for you!"

 

"No thanks, Fred! I prefer Dwarven Ale!" Shadow waved his hand and a mug appeared. "Try this Fred!" He watched as Fred's eyes rolled back in his head.

 

"You drink this, fire water?" Fred yelled and hurried to the kitchen. He came back with a glass of water.

 

Mia could only laughed. "We all do from time to time."

 

"Boss has two men working for him. They are Oft and Stun. Anyway, just to give you an idea what these two are like. They had promised Ham that they would seek revenge on Marts for murdering Richard and Darren. The other night, Marts, Oft and Stun were entering the tunnel to the Big Isle, when a landslide started. Marts had been trying to kill Bess and Kala. Oft and Stun decided they had enough. We had rescued Bess and Kala the night before. One of these two goofs shoved Marts into the slide area, and this killer was stuck in the slide. Now, to make matters better, Oft and Stun decided to carry the dead Marts to see Boss. They rested near a grove of trees, setting down the body of Marts in some nice sandy soil. Either these two are trying to make us enjoy our snooping or they are just plain stupid! The sand was quicksand! You should have heard them. I can't wait, until they explain this one to Boss." Shadow handed Fred a tissue as the cop began to cough up his drink as he laughed.

 

"They have promised Hamel to take very good care of their metal things. They know we are listening to them. They are telling us where all Boss's things are. Hamel was given a map of all Boss's storehouses he uses. We are sure they are on our side." Mia helped Fred wipe off his shirt.

 

"I know that Boss knows about these devices. He knows all about Richard and his equipment. Just before we left to come here, we discovered that Boss and his men are in grave danger for they are being followed. We have many spies trying to find the real criminals and who is spying on Boss and his men. Now, I need to ask you to help us.? Shadow asked. "Could you come with me to buy some motor vehicles? I don't have my license and I am too young to purchase a car in your part of this world. My estate could use four-wheel drive vehicle and a few small all terrain vehicles. All we have at home are horses and carts. We could use a few utility trailers as well. We need medical supplies and equipment for Doc. I would go through the government, but there would be problems and questions they would want answered. Fred, I could set up a bank account for you to buy these things for us. Oh, later we could use some emergency vehicles. Do you think there would be any problems?" Shadow watched as Fred shrugged his shoulders.

 

"There maybe a few problems with the emergency equipment and medical supplies. Do you have any lawyers that could help you?" Fred wanted to know what resources they did have.

 

"Allen Colter is a lawyer, but he is in the U.S. I don't know of anyone." Shadow explained to Fred.

 

Fred thought for a moment and went to the phone. He returned to the living room. "My twin brother, Frank near Vancouver. I was just talking to him. He has connections there. Shadow, I'm off this weekend. We could go to Vancouver. I could help you set up everything, but we would need your parents or Guardians approval."

 

"Aunt Carrie is my legal guardian. She has all the proper papers. Mia is also one of my Guardians, but her name is not on the papers." Shadow looked at Mia.

 

"Shadow, you are wrong! My name is on those papers as well are your grandparent's names and Talon. Allen drew up the papers himself, and had the Canadian Courts make it all legal. I have been chosen to do all the buying for the Isles. My name is the one on the accounts. While we were at Visions waiting for you, Red and I talked about these vehicles you want to do. We know that these vehicles would be an asset in the future, but not right now. What Red wants is better policing equipment and manuals for the boys to follow. Evidence is what we need the most to bring these killers to the Conclave for punishment. In other words Proof!" Mia showed Fred her copy of the papers.

 

"Lyptus, Vale and Thorn could go with Fred to buy at least two or three vehicles so I can move around the Isles a little more freely. Fred would you teach these men how to drive. We only have Hamel, Stan, Doc, Carrie and Bess who can drive in your cities. When they are busy that makes it hard for us to travel in this area." Mia smiled and held Fred's hand.

 

Fred was concerned about legalities. "You need better contacts than what you have. Let's set you up with some friends and my brothers this weekend. Shadow, I know you can drive. You have driven my car in the back lanes several times. Mia, can you get me a birth certificate, and a driver?s license from the Isles for Shadow? If you can, I will help my nephew get the government to issue Shadow a valid British Columbia driver's license. He has to be over sixteen."

 

"I'll get Hamel to help me devise something for Shadow. Maybe, we could use the computer to do it." Mia giggled as Fred started to laugh.

 

"That would work!" Shadow nodded his head. "I better get a hold of a better computer."

 

"I already did! That is why I told Red I was busy with mother. I had Cela contact Mel for me. We went to get the computer and some other things for my children. Maria is learning very fast about computers. Cela is the only one who knows where Mel is hiding. Sorry, I could not tell the others. Mel also found a school for my three children to get their schooling from. They will be learning through the mail." Seeing her nephew understood, Mia kissed his cheek.

 

"So that is what Maria meant when she saw the trucks computer. Well, you could have used mine!" Shadow laughed as he watched Mia motion to Fred. "I'll contact Red!"

 

Mia motioned to Fred. "Fred, can I see you in private for a few minutes, while Shadow calls Red."

 

Waiting for Mia to get Fred out of the front room, Shadow turned to Vale and Lyptus. "We must talk when we get home. Treen told me to see you both."

 

Winking at the prince, Lyptus touched Thorn and watched as the elfin wizard stood motionless. "It is a Freeze Spell. He cannot hear, see or move until I free him. Treen mentioned to us to tell you who we were. Master, both Vale and I are Black Argons. Our parents came to Earth from the planet of Gander over five hundred years ago. We were both born on the Isles. Our parents were part of a squadron that came after some terrible murderers from one of the other planet near Gander. These beings crash-landed on Earth. Our parents followed, and have been killing off these invaders or predators. Over the past five hundred years, only three Utaras, and twelve Trirogs remain alive out of thousands. We have approximately a hundred of your human years left to gain control of these beings and kill them off, before they destroy Earth."

 

"I have been reading the Tonyans encounters with your people, and how your ancestor and families are trying to help us. I know several of your people already. I am more concerned with these cases we are now working on. You two carry on helping your families and friends. We should bring you families to the tower for better protection. It is up to you!" Shadow could see that two apprentices liked his idea.

 

"Our cover will be our apprenticeship to you!" Vale smiled and started to laugh. "I see we have a really bright young elf to work for this time. Master, to throw others off our trail, you could start grouching that no one ever shows or tells you anything."

 

"Wait until I become king first. I will use it as excuse to continue to gather information. I assume you both know how to operate computers?" Shadow could see the men shaking their heads.

 

"My father does. He was one of the Captains who began to chase the Utaras and Trirogs to Earth. We will have to get father out of the custody of those slavers. Captain and several other were caught years ago." Lyptus watched as Vale sadly shook his head. "Vale mother is amongst them!"

 

"That will be out first course of action. I'll get Eric to investigate this matter. I have a few of my own trick up my sleeve. Then we better free Thorn and call Red." Shadow shook hands with his apprentices. Lyptus freed Thorn from the spell as Shadow called Red.

 

Meanwhile, Mia and Fred had left for his bedroom. "You help us and never ask any questions. It's hard for us living as we do. I think you know more than you let on. Red said police always ask questions, but you don't. Please, tell me why?" Mia was right Fred seemed to understand they needed help.

 

"In truth, I have several reasons. Mia, I received a letter from Hamel the other day. He told me how happy he was and that he even had a girl friend. I have known the Hamel's for many years. You see Richard was my partner on the Wolvershen Case, before he quit the force. I'm Kala and Hamel's godfather. I have never seen Ham as happy as he is now. It's the least I can do for you and your friends. Richard told me that Red was a magician or something like that. You and Shadow showed me some magic tricks the last time we met. I know you can't tell me who you really are. I have my own ideas. I think I'm right. What most people do not realize is that Richard and I were very close friends. Richard told me that Boss was his contact from the Isles. He also said that Jasper Setter was from the Isles as well. We both knew who started this trouble years ago. It was Jasper and his gang." Fred reached out to hold her hand as he pointed to her ring.

 

"It was Jasper that tried to kill one of most important elders. You know where he is?" Mia could see Fred nod his head. "You're not going to tell me?"

 

"That's right! We know what Jasper is doing. He is being watched closely by some of Boss?s friends and our own. I don't want you getting involved with this creep. He kills for the sake of killing. It was Jasper's son, Rift who tried to kill Hamel and Bess's other son, Kevin. Jasper hired Relle and Marts. There organization is huge. Boss and Richard have been pretending to be at opposite ends of the case to get information to the right people. Hamel and Shadow are those two people. You must keep the boys secret. I know now that Richard got too close and it got him killed. We are working at a good distance. Don't do what Richard did. Boss is having enough trouble trying to keep his cool. I can only imagine how Boss feels right now. You see, he promised both Brads that he would protect Carrie, Perry and Brett. Now with Perry dead, nothing will hold Boss back."

 

"Mia, this ring you wear has an ancient symbol from another time in our worlds history. I researched the symbol and found it to date back to a time before Christ. Rose and Nile also wore the same rings. I was told that symbol was found on the inside of many caves. No one knows exactly what it means, but anything with that symbol on it is worth plenty. I would turn the ring around when in this world. I have never told anyone what I found or suspected. Let's just say! I believe in what you believe in, so did Richard. That is peace for all of Earth! I know you have powers, which were said to be from wizards. I use Merlin as an example. I have seen Red use his magic, several times. I have seen those tiny people with Red at the sight of Nile and Rose?s death. I have also seen Jasper throw balls of fire at others. We cannot deal with Jasper or Rift here where humans are plenty. We will have to lure them and their magical friends back to your Isles. Mia, I know who Red really is. I have for a long time. He's an elf." Fred put his fingers on her lips as she went to speak. "Why do you think I became Shadow's big brother? It was to protect him. It wasn't until after Nile's death that I discovered that information. Strand helped me to understand more of what was happening. Yes, I know Strand. I adore that little man. He tries so hard to learn what being human is all about."

 

"No, wait! I know you are not elf. I get the feeling you're someone whose ancestors once existed in the old world, centuries ago. I know that humans have evolved and matured over the centuries. That makes me believe that your people have evolved as well. I went with Stan many times to Mist Mountain on hiking trips. I felt a presence there. I know that presence was you. I have felt it many times. I will help wherever I can." Fred kissed Mia's cheek. "I have admired you from afar! Many years ago, while following Marts, Richard found a trail into that spectacular valley. After I arrived in Powell River, Richard showed another police officer and myself that same valley. What we saw that weekend changed our whole lives forever? We blocked the entrance so no one else will ever find it. We were blocking the entrance when we saw you change from dragon into yourself. We pledged to never reveal what we knew, unless it was to you or Red. I don't think Red could handle it right, now. I would see you and a young man called Talon at the hotel with Stan. I just realized now that you are Rose's sister she would talk so freely about. That's when I first saw Red. Not even Stan knows what I saw that day. Stan and I have worked several times on different cases in the past. Once Nile and Stan took those courses together, they became friends. I guess at first, I did it for Stan. I use to live up here a long time ago. Doc and I have been friends for years. Yes see, Doc married one of my dear friends. Stan needed someone like Nile to help him over his mother's death. Stan's mother was one of my sister?s closest friends. I went to work in the States so I could watch over Nile and Rose. I have had my friends in California on the police force helping me for years."

"That night Red showed up at the crash site where Nile and Rose died. I was to keep guard over the area. I saw Red using his magic to bring forth some sort of being to question three men, who later testified to what had really, happen. I know that these men Relle, Marts and Jasper Setter are all after a certain key. The three human killers involved with the car being run off the road told me that these three were some sort of monsters, and would kill to get their own way. Richard became obsessed with the deaths of Nile and Rose, because all the evidence we found interlinked with other cases we were working on. One case was based on the deaths of two people. Two of Kevin Hamel's friends died in a horrid fire at the school. One was an old man and the other was a child. After a while, five other cases were discovered to have Sulphur Spore used in each as well as Elfin or Viking Runes. Richard quit the force and moved his whole family away to Canada. All but Kevin, then he moved closer to Charles. I stayed in the States watching over Carrie and the two boys. Years before Richard left the States, my wife was murdered. My baby son, Andy was left in a coma. He finally died just before I moved up here. I left ten months after Carrie and Shadow moved to Brandon. I joined Richard in Canada. What the two boys don't know is that I went undercover for those ten months to gain as much information on Jasper as I could."

 

"Fred, it's hard for us to live between two worlds. We will need a house in Vancouver. One from which we can travel back and forth from the two worlds. Somewhere we can come and go without humans knowing or seeing us. Red and I have talked about it for years. Red said it would need a good security system to keep out intruders." Mia informed Fred.

 

"I'll help all I can!" Fred held her hand tightly. "Shall we join the others?"

 

Mia and Fred walked back into the living room. She stared at Red standing in Fred's front room. "What are you doing here?"

 

"I just came to see Shadow. Remember, we're moving Shadow to his own home, or did you forget that, too?" Red snapped. "So, I sent his apprentices back home. Now, what is this about going to Vancouver?" Mia explained to Red that Fred offered to help them. "Well, that would solve many problems. Excellent!" Red sat down for a minute. "Fred, can you take Mia and see if you can get these things for Doc. He'll need a larger building than that mobile he is in. It is too small for him already! We have another patient coming soon to my home. Mia, you and Fred scout out these places. I have written them down. Pick the best one!" Red handed Mia the list and left through the front door.

 

Fred looked at the list. "Red, wait!"

 

"Fred, Red is gone! We better get started!" Mia looked at Fred. "A whole weekend off! I better get some warmer clothes. I'm only use to warm climates.? Fred led Mia back into his bedroom and found her some warmer clothes to wear, which had belonged to his wife, many years ago. Mia dressed as Fred packed up some clothes for both of them. They walked out to his car and drove away.

 

The ferry rides were excitingly different for Mia. She and Fred sat inside looking out the window and drinking coffee. It was late, when they arrived at Horseshoe Bay. Fred drove right to Frank's house and kennel in Surrey. Frank was working the late shift, with his son, Rick. Fred had his own key and entered the house. He showed Mia where the bathroom was, and how everything worked. He left her some warmer clean clothes to change into after her bath. Fred went into his room and made the bed. He heard Mia letting out the water to the tub. She walked into Fred's room.

 

"I feel much better, now." Mia sat down on the bed and brushed her hair.

 

"Mia, I put extra blankets on the bed for you. I hope you will be warm enough. I'll sleep on the cot." Fred said.

"No, you will not! We can sleep, together! We can't mate, anyways! I would need permission from the elders. We can share the same bed." Mia spoke and acted like a child.

Fred could see just how innocent and immature Mia really was. He climbed into bed with her and she cuddled up to him. Fred had seen that she used more of her instincts than her intelligence. He put his arm around her and watched for a while as she slept. Fred heard his brother and Rick coming into the house. He heard Sultan, Rick's dog growling at the bedroom door.

 

Suddenly, Mia sat up and began to growl at whatever was on the other side of the door. Fred began to laugh. "Mia, it's all right! It's only Sultan, Rick's dog. I will not let the dog hurt you." Fred heard Frank coming down the hall. Fred put his arm around Mia. Frank was having a terrible time with Sultan. Rick finally showed up, just as Frank knocked on his brother's door.

 

Fred could feel Mia shivering as he cuddled her. "Come in, you two!"

 

Frank opened the door. "Evening Fred! I was wondering why Sultan was acting so strange."

 

Fred saw his brother raising his eyebrow. "Frank, Rick this is Mia."

 

"Uncle Fred, this is your girlfriend?" Rick was surprised that his uncle could find such a beauty. "You sure picked a beautiful lady!"

 

Sultan had sat beside Rick's leg as he tipped his head to one side then the other. Sultan was trying to understand something that puzzled him.

 

Mia had been talking to the dog in telepathy. Sultan sprang onto the bed and began licking Mia's face. "I already had a bath." Mia laughed and put her hand on the dog. Sultan lay down beside Mia, and growled at Rick as he walked towards the bed.

 

"What the hell has gotten into him?" Rick asked his father.

 

Fred laughed at his nephew. "Mia is one of Red Wolvershen's people. I think Sultan likes Mia a great deal. He is trying to tell you to back off, because Mia is frightened. Mia sure has a way with animals. I have seen it twice on the ferries coming over here."

 

Frank smiled as his twin and his girlfriend. "So, you're Mia? Kevin told me about you. He said you were beautiful, but he never said just how beautiful you were."

 

Mia began to make a strange noise to Sultan. The dog jumped down and walked out of the room. Rick, Fred and Frank all stared at Mia.

 

"Mia is very different from other women. Most of the women from the Isles are very different." Fred felt Mia cuddling him, again. "Red told me that Rose was Mia's sister."

 

Frank began to laugh. "That explains everything! Rose could get along with any animal. Welcome to my home, Mia."

 

"Thank you!" Mia cuddled up to Fred.

 

"Mia, how is Hamel coming along with his case?" Frank asked.

 

"Hamel is having the time of his life. They found the man who killed Richard and his son. We were tracking him. This other man Boss is trying to show us other things. It is so funny listening to the tapes Hamel is making. He has friends helping. Hamel and Eric discovered most of Boss's equipment and vehicles hidden in a wooded area under several army tarps. After confiscating all Boss's things Hamel suggested we give Boss and two of his men, Oft and Stun some weapons and supplies. While I was at Red's home waiting for Shadow, I was told that Hamel and Stan had given Boss, Stun and Oft three mules that like people food better than grass. The two men that Boss has with him have turned to our side and are leaving us a trail to follow. They saw us leave them the weapons, mules and food. The mules are eating the food for the men. Those two men are slowly driving Boss crazy. Boss did something to his two men. They are angry with him and are giving him what food the mules refuse to eat. They dumped all Boss's things out of his pack and put rocks inside. We can hear their conversations. Hamel is taping these voices so we can all have a good laugh. Hamel has two small detectives helping him. These two little ones managed to get bugs on Boss and his two men while they were sleeping. Shadow and Hamel are trying to find out as much about Boss, before they bring him down." Mia looked at Fred.

 

"Our elders say Boss is cursed. Fred, Richard and his son knew what Boss is. We know that it was Marts who torched Richard and Darren. Bess told me what she and Kala know about Boss. Boss's eyes actually glow like light bulbs. Richard and his son were burned alive. Hamel saw the whole thing happen. At first, Hamel thought it was Boss who killed his father and brother, but later, he realized it was Marts. Our Elders really think that Boss has curse by something or someone." Mia looked over at Frank and Rick.

 

Fred hugged Mia and stroked her hair. "Hamel told me in his letter to be careful. He also mentioned not to confront these men in green cloaks, if they show up here. The day before Richard was murdered. He told me that Boss was his contact. Richard also told me that some people from the Isles where Mia lives have been trying to kill off as many humans as possible. Except, Mia's people stand in the way somehow."

 

Frank could see Mia was starting to tremble. "Mia, are you all right?"

 

Rick went to get Mia a drink of rye and returned with her drink. ?Here, Mia! Drink this!" Rick handed Mia the glass.

 

She drank the rye and handed the glass back to Rick. "I like that drink! Can I have another?"

 

Rick looked at Mia. "Yeah sure!"

 

Fred started to laugh. "Mia, maybe we should tell Frank and Rick who you are."

 

Frank held Mia's hand. "You're freezing!" He hurried to the closet and grabbed an electric blanket. He wrapped it around her and showed her how to work the control.

 

Mia smiled and looked at Fred. "I'm always cold. It is part of my being. Fred knows what I am. Red will be very angry with me, if I tell anyone. So, would my mother and grandfather. Yet, mother and grandfather want me to bring Kevin to the Isles. Fred, if he finds out, before we are ready to tell him. They will cage me."

 

Fred cuddled Mia and held her close. "Kevin would never do that to you. I will see to that."

 

"What are you two talking about?" Rick handed Mia another rye. Fred just held Mia in his arms as he explained to his brother and nephew.

 

"You remember those tales the Stan's grandfather use to tell us. Those tales are all true. Red is an elf. Mia is not really her real name. Mia is the Guardian of Mist Mountain. They have evolved over the centuries like we have. What is said in this room tonight must never be repeated, even! Frank, somehow they have almost cured Hamel. Even Kevin was impressed with his brother." Fred held Mia and stroked her hair.

 

"We had one other doctor who stayed for several years and left, because his wife was being threatened. Since Mel left no other doctors have come, until Doc came a few weeks. The only people, we had were priests or healers." Mia cuddled up to Fred and looked at Frank.

 

"So, that is why you want Kevin, because he is a doctor of medicine." Rick replied.

 

"That is part of it. The other reason is that he is the best dragon doctor around." Mia could see that Rick still had no idea what was going on. Frank on the other hand was beginning to realize how special Mia was.

"I don't understand!" Rick replied. "Why would you need a lizard doctor?"

 

Fred reached over to Rick. "Why do you think Mia is so frightened to be here? She is a Guardian of Mist Mountain. Lizard Mountain!"

 

Rick's face changed to white. "You're crazy!"

 

"No Rick! We have somehow evolved into a different being than our ancestors. Some of us can change shape or form as we call it. If anyone here found out I was dragon. They would lock me up for sure. We mean you humans no harm. We are learning new ways of living. My home is a cave, my lair. At one time, it would have been considered just a lair. But, I have furniture in it, now. My children and myself have been tunnelling out rooms in it to make it feel and look like a real home. Others of us have been learning about computers and other equipment. We are so few now. There are only thirty large dragons left in the whole world.

 

"Nile was Red's son. They are elf. Rose was my sister. Shadow is their son. He is the best of both worlds. He has brought us something very special. Female dragons have very little love for their children, but males have none. Shadow is changing all that. Even I'm learning about love. Our world is a world of beings such as dragons, elves, pixies, ogres, and giants, minotaur, unicorns and pegasi. If the wrong humans found out about our world, we would all be dead! We are a magical people, but we are trying hard to be more like you humans here in this world. You see if someone grabbed me here, I could not even fight back. It's against our laws to hurt a human. You forget that dragons were once known for protecting humans. That law has never been changed. You think you have problems here. Wait, until you get a group of drunken minotaurs. Try fighting them." Mia saw Rick starting to laugh.

 

"No! Thank you! It's bad enough when we have to arrest a drunk human. Mia, how can we help you?" Rick really understood her fears.

 

"That is why our elders told Boss to go after Marts and Relle. It is because Marts killed Richard and Darren. Relle has killed many humans that were sent to prison. They went against our laws, and have or will forfeit their lives for their crimes. We need friends in this world to help us bring things to our world so we can learn. Look at my list of things Red and the Conclave of Wizard want me to bring back. Sometimes, it gets a little much for me. Red hates shopping and found out that I know my way around Powell River. So, he has given me the job of buying for the Isles, now. Red and I are really the only ones allowed to come here. Shadow was raised here and so the elders do not consider him a threat to the humans." Mia raised her head and looked startled.

 

"Fred, I must go! My children are in danger! Please help me! It's poachers, again!" Mia leapt from the bed and waved her hand. Her appearance had changed and she was dressed in her elfin clothes.

 

Frank stood up. "We'll, all help! Rick, go get Sultan and our other two dogs."

 

 

 

Chapter Six

Rick ran out the back door to the kennels, and returned in a few minutes with Sultan and two other dogs. Fred hurried to dress. Mia opened a portal, and they all left for her lair. The three humans looked around. Mia called her children, and soon they came out of a tunnel. All three children were in dragon form and hurried towards Mia.

 

"Mother, there are about twenty raiders near the entrance to our lair. Grandfather and grandmother are in trouble. There are to many poachers this time." Storm tried to catch his breath. "More are coming up the hill!"

 

"Children, you help these humans and their dogs!" Mia began to move up the tunnel.

 

"Let's give them hell!" Sky laughed. "Shadow says that! Climb up onto our backs!"

 

Mia levitated the three men and the dogs up to the children's backs. They took off up the tunnel after the poachers. Just as they reached the entrance way to the lair, all three dogs jumped down, and began going after the poachers. Fred and Frank grabbed some swords they found on the ground and began to run after the poachers. Rick and the three small dragons yelled as they ran after another group. Just the sight of human and dogs were too much for the poachers. They broke ranks and began to scream as they ran from the lair.

 

Rick stood at the entrance. "And never come back or you'll be sorry!

 

Enchanter and Aqua stood in their elf forms, as they were laughing at their back up. Rick ran over to Enchanter and stopped. "Are you all right, Sir?"

 

"I am, now! Thank you, young man. Where did you come from?" Enchanter acted bewildered.

 

"Mia said you needed help! So, we came to help." Rick smiled as the dogs gathered around him.

 

"Well! I never thought I would ever see the day when wolves would help us." Enchanter smiled as a dog licked his hand. "Friendly, wolves!"

 

"Grandfather, these are dogs, not wolves. May I introduce, Fred? He was Richard Hamel's partner. This is Frank, Fred's twin brother and Rick is Frank's son. These are Frank and Rick's dogs. This one is Sultan." Mia knelt down and hugged Sultan. ?Thank you!?

 

Storm and Sky had taken off after the poachers. They landed in the entranceway to the lair a few minutes later. ?Mother, you should see those poachers. They are still running." Sky laughed as he hurried inside.

 

"Well, until they ran into that band of warriors Lammorra was sending to help us. They are fighting the elfin warriors." Storm laughed and changed to elf.

 

Maria stood beside her mother in elf form. Fred walked over to Mia and hugged her. "Are you all right, my dear?" Fred petted her hair as he hugged her.

 

Storm walked up to Fred. "Leave her alone!"

 

Fred turned to Storm. "You sit down! Shut up! Your mother is trembling! Can't you see that? Your mother loves you and was worried sick about you children."

 

Enchanter could see his daughter nodding her head. "Storm, Sky it's all right! Fred is just making sure your mother is fine and would not hurt her. Boys start cleaning up this mess!"

 

Storm and Sky went over to the weapons and grouched as they picked them up. Rick went and helped the boys. "Fred likes your mother and was worried about her. He was worried about you, children as well. Fred's wife and son, Andy were killed in a car accident. Fred hates seeing anyone hurt. Look at your sister!"

 

Maria was sitting on Frank's knee petting the dogs.

 

Aqua walked over to the others. "Mia, are you all right?"

 

"I was frightened for my children." Mia was still hugging Fred.

 

Frank looked over at Enchanter. "When those men saw the dogs they sure ran."

 

"The wolves here are vicious and have always been feared by others. The same with humans." Enchanter laughed.

 

"The sight of both humans and wolves was what put the run on those poachers." Aqua moved closer to the men. "The humans here are more like cave men from your past and are feared like wolves are."

 

Good! Children, how would you like a few dogs of your own? You must treat them with love and teach them to hunt. In return they will guard this lair and keep you all safe." Frank smiled at the boys. He gave Storm and Sky each a male dog. Rick showed the boys how to handle and care for their new friends.

 

Mia and Fred had taken Maria back to Frank's house with them. They left the portal open for Frank, Rick and Mia's sons. For the rest of the weekend, Mia and Fred did their shopping and took everything to Mia's lair. Frank gave Maria a female dog. They spent the whole weekend running back and forth through the portal getting things organized. Mia decided to leave the portal open it Frank's house. She put the portal in Fred's closet in his bedroom.

 

Red had sent Vale and Lyptus back to see Fred and help Mia. The two Argons spent hours learning from Rick, how to drive a car. Mia was even learning to drive. She had Fred buy her a convertible.

 

After Sunday dinner, Fred returned to Powell River. Frank and Rick returned to their home.

 

Aqua sat in her daughter's kitchen drinking coffee. "Mia, what is wrong? You seem very quiet!" Aqua had never seen her daughter like this before.

 

"I don't know. I've never felt this way before. Fred is like Hamel and the other humans here." Mia was really stuck for words.

 

Aqua nodded her head. "Rose felt the same way about Nile. Mia, I think you are falling in love with Fred. I will tell the elders, just in case. Even Enchanter likes Fred. There is half the battle!"

 

Storm walked out of his room and into the kitchen. "I want to go see Rick next weekend. He said if it was all right with you, and we were good, he wants to take us to a football game. Rick's dad said he could get us passes for the game. Please mother, can we go with Rick and Frank?"

 

"What about your sister?" Mia asked.

 

Maria was standing near the doorway. "Fred wants to take us shopping. He said he saw a pretty dress he wants to buy me. Oh! Mother. Fred is so nice to me. Look, what he gave me." Maria held out her arm. "See, my charm bracelet. Fred said all pretty girls should have beautiful things to wear. Mother, Fred treats me so nice. I know how Kala feels now having someone like Hamel to see she gets pretty things. You hear what Flame did? He went to the forest and plucked one of those birds with all those coloured feathers. The bird is alive, just bare skinned! Flame gave the feathers to Kala for helping him with his schoolwork. Bess said the bird would grow more feathers."

 

Mia could see something was happening to her children. They were learning about love.

 

Sky came running into the room. "Storm, come on! Let's play football!" Storm ran off with his brother.

 

Mia nodded her head and laughed. "They're starting to act more like Shadow.

 

Aqua laughed and held Mia's hand. "I can see that! We have work to do. Mia, Enchanter happens to like your new boyfriend. He even told me to tell the Elders. These humans are very different. More like Mel."

 

"Yes, Mother, I know!" Mia sighed as she saw Red entering the room. "Doc loves us all for who we are. He makes me feel very important and special."

 

"Mia, did you get those things we wanted?" Red asked.

 

Mia sighed and smiled at Red. "Over in those boxes are all the things you wanted. Oh, Red. I just had the most wonderful weekend! I'll have to tell Emerald about it!"

 

As Red stared at Mia with a concerned expression formed on his face. "Aqua, is Mia all right?"

 

"Yes Red! Mia will be fine. Well, I better go. See you at Windrider's Tower. See you soon." Aqua laughed as she left.

 

Red helped Mia carried the boxes into Shadow's Tower. Mia was humming a song as she worked. Red kept giving Mia strange glances. "Mia, go see Emerald!" Red watched as Mia smiled and kissed his cheek, then left. Red shook his head and stared at the doorway, then got back to work. "Probably to much shopping! I know how it bothers me! Poor Mia, shopping sickness!"

 

Mia opened a portal to Red's Tower. She hummed as she walked into Emerald's private quarters. "I have just had the most wonderful weekend!" Spinning around in a circle Mia finally dropped into a large chair.

 

"Mia, are you all right?" Emerald could see something had occurred to get Mia feeling so much like an elf. "What happened this weekend to make you feeling so happy?"

 

"Emerald, I met a man! Even my children and Enchanter like him." Mia continued to explain what happened to her.

 

After Mia had finished, Emerald stared at her. "Mia, I do not think it would be wise to tell Red what you told me. We'll just say you had a great time shopping. All right?"

 

"All right, I think you're right. Red would not understand. Would he?" Mia could see Emerald laughing and shaking her head.

 

"That would be to much to ask from Red. Especially, with Fred being human. As Shadow would say, Red would hit the roof." Emerald laughed. "Well, we better get Shadow's Tower arranged for him. What Red does not know will not hurt him? This will be our secret for now."

 

 

*******

 

 

Shadow's weekend was an emotional one for him, for when he had returned to Red's Tower. His three apprentices wanted to see him. Shadow was resting on his bed and was reading some of the papers Fred had given him. When his apprentices entered his room.

 

Shadow answered his door. "Come in! Sit down!"

 

"Master, we were talking to Eric and he suggested we come and see you. We do not understand something. Why do we have to take two days off in every seven?" Lyptus was upset, because he did not understand.

 

"Don't you want time to spend with your families? You must have family somewhere?" Shadow watched his apprentices sit down. "I don't expect you to work every day. You need time off for yourselves."

 

"Yes Shadow! Vale and Thorn have not seen their families for many years. Neither have I." Lyptus was the spokesman for the apprentices.

 

"Well, now you'll have time to see them. You'll notify your parents that I'd like to meet with your families. You're in my employment and part of your pay will be that the health of your families is looked after. I'll need others in my tower as well to help us. If any of your families require work or could use help with anything. I want to know. The reason for asking is that I can't have you worried about families. If you are worried about you're families then your work may suffer and I don't want that. So, let's get your families healthy and working in jobs they enjoy doing. We can then all work together. Can you call your families or will you have to send them messages? You tell them that your master wishes an audience with them and nothing more." Shadow could tell that his apprentices were hiding something from him.

 

"Master, Vale and I come from the same town and we have our parents. I have a father and Vale has a mother, and his father is missing. Thorn has a grandmother, parents, brother and twin sisters. He comes from Eaglestep. Vale comes from Landor. His mother is a healer for that village. I come from a small village near Elfstand. So, we are going to be close to our families. We understand what you want us to do. But we do not understand, why you would want to do it?" Lyptus looked at Shadow.

 

Vale nodded to Shadow. "Our families are poor. We really do not have much at all. Thorn and Lyptus's parents work in the fields for others. The houses they live in belong to their masters. They are only servants to these beings. Thorn, Lyptus and myself had been sent to the School of Visions before these slavers captured our parents and families. We are free, but their parents and families are not. We can visit them, but they cannot visit us. Centuries ago, some of us were captured by warring clans. They have been held on these farms and homesteads for centuries. Thorn's brother was married to one of the Whitestone Elves, a cousin to your father. My mother is one of very few healers who can move freely about the Isles. She and my father moved to Landor many years ago. Father is alive as far as we know. He went after some of our enemies who fled. Father was alive last year. He is one of True Grey's generals. Comet protected us by saying we were his slaves. No one touches another persons slaves."

 

"I see!" Shadow was stunned by what he just heard. He needed time to think. "Very well, you visit your families then." Shadow waited for his apprentice's to leave.

 

A few moments later, Lyptus returned to Shadow's chambers. "Master, Vale and I talked to Thorn and told him that we should tell you what has happened to our parents. We thought it best to cover our tracks."

 

"I was happy you did. We must try to keep Thorn involved as much as possible with my cases. I just don't know how to work your problems into my cases." Shadow sensed Lyptus had an idea. "Tell me!"

 

"If we have two days off! We could use this to help our parents and others. Keep our working chores for you as our apprenticeships. Once the people get use to us being around you as your apprentices they will think we are like furniture after a while and not give us any notice. Then we can slowly inch our way forward. By then, we should have these Councils of Seven well identified. Then Vale and I can enlist as Councils of Seven members and backstab them as they make their moves against us. Yes, a double cross! They will not suspect us of doing such a terrible thing to them. After all, we are supposed to be your apprentices." Lyptus felt Shadow take his hands and looked down.

 

"We will have these Councils of Seven crying the blues when we are done with them. Double-crossing the evils. Novel idea! I approve. Any more ideas you have come to my chambers after I have said goodnight. Let me know you are coming by taking off your master's ring and scratching your finger, then replace it. Thank you! We will work together to get them all." The prince watched as Lyptus bowed and left the room.

 

Shadow tried to rest on his bed. But with everything of his being moved to his own tower, people were coming and going. He sought another place to rest and think, but first, Shadow had to talk to his five spider-Elves in his lab. Rising from his bed, Shadow then walked into his lab. As he entered he could see a portal on the lab wall.

 

?Shadow, we told Emerald that we would move all your things from the lab and your private rooms here. Come take a look at the new lab and your private quarters. Shadow, we were thinking that this might be the best time to talk to you. This new lab is on the top floor of your tower in a specially constructed area that your father had built. The top floor itself is a complete lab and science library; the floor below is a massive suite. We were thinking that if trouble comes we could close off these two floors as a safe house for you and your friends. Your human friend, Fred we want to protect. With Relle still out there, Fred could be in danger as well as Kevin. We know about the portals that Mia has opened into Fred?s brother home. You have trusted Fred for many years and so did Strand. We have to protect Fred and Kevin at all cost. If Hamel loses Fred or Kevin there is no telling what he will do. You have met Kevin before. Look, we not suppose to tell anyone this. But right after Strand leave to come back here, him assign others to watch over Fred and him friends. Them watching over Kevin and him friends too. Some of these people are humans and work for Boss. There are some from the Isles as well. Some are elves in human disguise and others are spiders and ants told to tell Strand everything that is going on. Strand has always had really big ideas for world and peace on Earth. We know that you want to help Strand bring peace to Earth and Isles.? Shooter walked forward and rubbed Shadow?s hand.

 

?All right, what is your point?? Shadow waited for the rest of their ideas.

 

?All towers on Isles have eight floors, but Eaglestep. It has twelve floors - Four extras that can be hidden by Illusions Spells. We want to use these four top floors as research areas for the Arron and Argons scientists. No on would ever suspect you of hiding these researchers. This would also give Lyptus and Vale less area to travel to get information to us so we can relay it to Strand.? It was plain to Grip that Shadow did like the idea.

 

?Yes, I understand what you are getting at. We have to get Vale and Lyptus?s families rescued first and brought to my tower.? There was something these little ones were not telling Shadow and he knew it. ?I want to know at all time what is happening or going to happen. I have got to be prepared for the worst case scenario.?

 

?You only prince right now. Later after you become King, you to get your own castle. We have put in request that this tower be moved to your castle at that time. We know that you and True Grey want Fred here as Police Commissioner. You to give Fred this tower as police station, but we only give him access to seven floors. Eighth floor we pretend to be haunted by spirits guarding that floor. This floor can be used for hiding special people. Arrons and Argons will live above on ninth floor to stop spies from entering lab. You will have full access, like us.? Cushion watched the prince nodding his head.

 

?Once we get castle then we bring Kevin here and other doctors like Fred?s sister. We have so much work to do. So, while you rescuing people on Isles and in Underground we will be watching and planning our moves. Gretz?s people will be so busy watching you and Fred that them not see us sneaking up from backside.? Shooter could see Shadow laughing at their ideas. ?Then as other of your friend come to Isles, we slowly introduce them to Argons and Arrons.?

 

?Cela tell us that if we can prove to other Gods in Ske that Jasper and other evil Gods are behind this that she will get Venya mobilize Yana and other Gods to come down to help you. I gets this message last night. It comes to me when messenger could not find Talon. Him is helping Stan and Hamel. Very few of us have told the Gods anything about this. Talon is Guardian of you. He was given very special powers like you have been. Talon will not use his talents unless you are in grave danger. You already know more than the other Gods. Yana and Venya?s parents gave them special powers to give to you. However, some of the old Gods from Earth?s past are so angry with Gretz that they gave Talon and you special powers as well. Sort of a double dosage of energies! When we tell messenger that Talon not here. Him wants to know why. Him is one of our Generals, so we have to tell him that you comes home, but that you master already. Him almost passes out! See that hair on floor! That belongs to Maxim. Him is posing as wizard and is with several others who are in with the evils right now. So many spies, but no one know who these children of Gretz are. No one can find Gretz. We only lure out her mate when you come. Now the females on the Isles have no leader. If Gretz is in human world, we thinks she has son with her. She will not know who killed or where her mate is. Her daughters will come out now to find their daddy. We have to find them, in amongst all the evil females hiding in groups as priestesses. Not even Gods know who daughters or son are. Real Arrons are hiding like us. You know that part. You only one who does know! Strand wanted us to tell you something. Him can divide himself into other people. He can do this eight times and make eight different Strands. Him is very special person! Anyway, him takeover for two people who have died on Isles! One is a baby called Silver Sky and other is clone of Blazemaster. Signet has poisoned the clone. Him is in Ske with Venya right now. Some time in future you will be told to kill off this clone. Not to worry, cause you only releasing them from great pain and suffering. It will only make you stronger, and more liked by the right people. We will help and tell you when these spirits have to be released. You see Gretz can grab the spirits. We not want that. So, Venya?s mother Bessa has to be in the area when you kill off mortal body. This will stop Gretz from gaining that persons power.? Stabber handed the prince the message. ?This is book for you from Maxim. You to learn it!?

 

?I truly would not know what to do without you five on my side. I like your ideas of the secret areas. We will have to do the same to the castle when I receive it. Move more Arron and Argons into the castle, hiding them in elf or spider form. We will work very closely together. I want you five as my personal backup team. Well, I have a great deal to think about. I need some time for myself. Continue the good work! I?ll see you at our new tower. Remember, we are all brothers in this fight. I love you all!? Shadow walked back into his own room leaving his five special scientists staring at each other.

 

It was after Shadow left the room that Shooter turned to Locker. ?We never have been loved before! Shadow always makes us feel so special.?

 

?Him even called us him brother. We are going to have to watch over our little brother even more closely now. Even Hamel say we his little brothers, we older than Hamel, so him our little brother. Humans and Shadow are so different from others. Even Stan and Doc different. Bess and Kala so pretty! Why we not find females like them?? Locker sighed and put some things into a box.

 

?Kala always kiss and hug us. She say we really special friends. She hugged me so tight when we give her blanket with flowers on it. I thought I gonna pop! Bess say any time we need healing to come to her. We never have friends like these on Neton One. I not understand this hugging thing, but it sure makes me feel nice and warm inside. Just like being wrapped up in one of our Sun Glow Blankets. You think that what love is like! It must be like Sun Glow Blanket, but only coming from inside. I not mine being hugged or kissed by Kala or Bess.? Shooter placed some other articles into the box. ?Them our little sisters!

 

All the other scientists nodded there heads and together said one word. ?YUP!? They began to move their lab into Shadow?s Tower.

 

Shooter hurried to catch Shadow. ?Sorry to bother you. Hamel drop off equipment and things from Fred. We put them in your lab room too. They will be all hooked up and ready to run by morning. Stan and Hamel have almost finished the wiring. Whatever that is. I better get back to work!? Shooter ran off, leaving Shadow laughing as he rested on his bed. He rose from his bed and left his room.

 

Walking slowly down the hallway, Shadow met Red and Eric as he turned the corner. Shadow was very upset with what his apprentice's had told him. "Red, would you check out my apprentice's families. I was just told some of them are being kept in slavery. This disturbing fact really is getting me very upset. If they are I want those families released. I will not have my apprentices worried about their families. They will have enough to do without worrying about how if their families are alive or healthy." This was the first time Shadow had seen Red ever rub his hands together and nod his head.

 

"I may have the act of surprise on my side this time. Eric, will you check out this information for Shadow? Keep me informed as to your progress. Let me know who these slavers are. I have heard this from other members in the Conclave who have tried to get evidence. We want it stopped!" Red informed his apprentice. "This might be the break we need."

 

"They will not be expecting this move. I'll get right on it!" Eric nodded his head and turned to greet Shadow. He stood smiling at the young master. "You sure cleaned up this house. True Grey stopped by to give you this. Poor Barcot and Grik are still shaking after that business with the basement room in Jasper's home. Nice work! Congratulations! Welcome home! I see you have three apprentices." Eric was very proud of Shadow and watched as the apprentices moved closer to their master.

 

Shadow removed his cloak and handed it to Lyptus. "Go with Eric and he will show you to my room at my tower. Eric, please see my apprentices get rooms at my tower as well. Thanks Eric!"

 

All the large changeling did was wink at Shadow and walk off down the hallway with the apprentices following him. ?I am sure happy to see you three free at last. Now, we can get to work! I will try to keep Red at a distance. This is going to get hotter than a volcano when things start to erupt.?

 

?This is going to send that double of Vinnin right after Shadow. You know it!? Thorn was afraid for his cousin. ?I do not want my cousin hurt!?

 

?He will not be, if we do our jobs right. What did you think of Fred?? Eric walked along side Lyptus as they made their way to Shadow?s Tower through the portal.

 

?Reminds me of my father! Fred is a warrior! You can see it in his stance and attitude. I doubt if even Gorr could make Fred do anything he did not want to do. That would be some fight. Fred would flatten Gorr for sure. It is so good to be finally free. Comet has protected us for years. Eric can you get Thorn?s family out first, and away from Dalin and that double of Vinnin?? Vale placed his hand on Thorn?s shoulder. ?We will see they get freed first.?

 

?Thank you! Dalin is going to hate me even more now. I now out rank even him. Being one of Shadow?s apprentices, gives me a higher clan position. But Red and Emerald being clan leaders children and high born, gives Shadow even more pull now. I want to stay close to Shadow. You two can help Eric and do your spying. Even though I do not know whom you two really are. You are my best friends. I do not care what race you belong to. We are as Shadow says all brother apprentices and should protect each other. Those kidnappers and killers will not suspect me as a spy for the Gods. Cela has given me my assignments. I will see they are carried out. Cela thinks that I am the only one that the others will not be watching. I will use my position and get Grub to help us as well. The more little ones we have on our side the better it will be for us all in the future.? Thorn held Eric?s arm tightly in a firm grip.

 

?We have lost so much to these killers and kidnappers. We will get them eventually if we work with Shadow. Hamel and our prince sure have the right way to deal with these Slime Balls as Hamel calls them. Kepo the Monkey Leader is going to stay in the dungeons and pretend to be our slave. This way he can get information to us from his clan. He only wants the other nine with him right now. Maybe, later, we can bring the rest of his clan to the tower. Shadow knows. It was partly his idea. Kepo trust very few people. He was terrified of Bess at first. Not now, he adores her and loves Kala. We have opened a small portal into Kepo?s cell for him to enter Kala?s room. He sleeps with her at night and guards her. Xor was sent to the Isle of Treetop and told to tell the others of their clan to guard those dragons there. Xor has discovered another clan of elves and springs dragons in the mountains north near that huge quarry. The Monkey People Clan are splitting up to guard the two clans of dragons for us. Boss has given his okay as well. We play a dangerous game. The first sign of trouble, the monkey people will get the injured out and to Comet as fast as they can. Eric, Boss has helped us all get to other safe places. He is worried about that group by the quarry. Something is going on there. He thinks the Leaders of the Trirogs are nearby. Gord and Lurker are going to move closer to the area just in case of trouble.? Lyptus placed his hand on Eric?s shoulder.

 

?If Red finds out!? Eric was worried about being blasted by his master.

 

?That is why Flexer is taking over. We need Red out of the line of fire. We have to find the most dominate female of Gretz?s daughters. Once we do that them we can start stage two of our plans.? Vale watched as Thorn nodded his head.

 

?Where could she be?? Thorn shrugged his shoulders. ?I am the only one who knows what the eldest daughter looks like. How do we draw her out??

 

?I don?t know! Gorr thinks that the crystal lady in the Underground is one of the females of Gretz, but one of the younger ones. This has to be proven!? Eric remembered something at that moment. ?I remember seeing four young females with Clovase. Could they have been Gretz?s females??

 

?It is quite possible! That was about the same time Mannza and Tammuz lost the females scent. It could have been crossed over by the scent of blood from the fight. Do not forget these females do smell like death at times.? Lyptus watched as Eric showed them to their quarters. ?Thank you Eric. I heard that Emerald is sending Dawn to watch over Hamel. We will stay in touch through her.?

?That was my plan. Well, someone has to watch over Hamel. Not even Starnick can keep up with that one. He is recommending that his three older brother become Shadow?s guards. He is placing a formal request into Lammorra. We could sure use the help.? Eric started to laugh as he walked down the hallway. ?I?m going to see the cook. He is on our team. I don?t want him going after Talon.?

 

?That would be some sight!? Vale laughed as Eric left the area. ?Well, we have work to get done. I heard that Shooter and his team of four are moving in here as well. It will be good to see them again. I wonder how Eric would deal with the rest of our team??

 

?We may be all mixed races, but we are all brothers in this war.? Thorn smiled at his fellow apprentices. ?I for one would be happy to see Starnick?s older brother here. I can handle them.?

 

?They will be to busy guarding Shadow. If they can keep track of him!? Lyptus started to laugh. ?What a team we have starting to form! A bunch of misfits! Well, shall we settle our gear and get to work?? They each walked to their own rooms.

 

Meanwhile, Shadow walked downstairs to Red's Great Hall and into the mobile trailer. He went inside and sat down on the bench seat. He raised his feet up and leaned back against the wall. He closed his eyes and rested for a while. He just wanted a place to rest that was quiet. Shadow heard someone coming and walked into another room. The room was empty, so he decided to rest on the bed for a while. He rolled onto his side and faced the wall.

 

"How can I stop it? I can't let it go on! I need to get to church. At least there I can think!" Shadow became so involved with his thoughts that he did not hear or see Doc and Dawn enter the room.

 

?Shadow!? Doc walked over to the bed and sat down. "Are you, all right?"

 

Shadow rolled over and saw Doc sitting next to him. "Yeah, I'm fine! I was just thinking that's all!" Shadow sat up and leaned back against the headboard. He showed Doc his ring. "See, I made Master Wizard."

 

Doc hugged the child. "Congratulations! I'm very proud of you! Shadow, Dawn is here! She wants to see you!"

 

?So!? Dawn walked closer to the bed. "Who is this young man in my bed?"

 

Doc spoke with great pride. "This is Master Wizard Shadow."

 

Dawn sat down. "You're still not very big! Are you little one? I have missed you, so much." She picked up Shadow and cuddled him.

 

Emerald walked into Dawn's room. "Shadow, Dawn is my apprentice and was like a sister to your father."

 

"Emerald, Shadow is a master wizard!" Dawn began to cradle him in her arms. "How is that possible? He is still only a baby!"

 

Emerald laughed at the expression on Shadow's face as he raised his eyebrows. "Dawn, Shadow is the Prince of the Prophecy." Emerald watched as Dawn moved the hair from Shadow's face.

"I'm glad Shadow is home." Dawn kissed the child's forehead.

 

Shadow heard Hamel calling him. "Dawn! Please! Let me go! I must find out what Hamel wants."

 

Hamel had seen Doc motioned to him that Shadow was in the room. Hamel stood in the doorway, laughing. "So, there you are! I have been looking all over for you. Little old, isn't she?"

 

"Very funny! Hamel, get me out of here! Hamel! Please, help me! Dawn won't let me go!" Shadow was wiggling around.

 

Hamel stepped into plain view. "Dawn, I'm glad to see you are feeling better."

 

Dawn let go of Shadow and stood up. "Hamel, good to see you. Eric told me how you came to my rescue."

 

Emerald smiled. "Dawn, you will be returning to Eaglestep Tower and working with Hamel. He'll be teaching you some new things. Shadow is now master of his father's tower. You will be relaying to me what my grandson needs. You understand? I will be in direct contact with True Grey and Flexer." Shadow left Dawn and Hamel to talk. The prince walked into the kitchen and Doc was waiting for him.

 

"Emerald was just explaining the importance of Dawn being with you. I had no idea that Red was in such danger! Eric confided in me last night. I will be helping you all I can. I am to pass messages that Digger gets from Boss onto you. Shadow, we figured out how Boss captured those creatures. I found bottles of ether in a secret compartment under my bed. In the closets were huge bags of large balloons and some tanks of helium gas." Doc showed Shadow the bottles and balloons. "Those creatures never even knew what hit them. We found some blowguns and darts in a cupboard. Boss would float the ether into their lairs with the balloons, and then popped them. The ether would knock them out. All Boss had to do was go in and bring them out."

 

?Oft sent a message saying that Boss never harms these people.? Hamel stood in the doorway to the kitchen. "Shadow, we found sprayers with ether in them. We also found another location, where they had other two motor homes stashed. We think we have all Boss's equipment, at least ninety percent of it."

 

?I have been talking to Shooter and his associates. We have a real hunt on our hands.? Shadow nodded his head. "Doc, would you check out my three apprentices? Make sure they are healthy. We'll be moving this mobile home to my tower. I have sent for my apprentice?s families. We think they're being kept in slavery. Eric will be going to find out and to free them. Would you examine those people for me? Doc, I'll see you when I return from Elfstand. I think I should face Lammorra now, before she sends out her armies!"

 

"Good idea! Here!" Doc handed the prince the small bottle of capsules. "These pills are your dragon food. Make sure you take one tablet a day. If you get tired take two tablets. Keep putting the salve on the bruises. Take care, son! I'll see you at home." Doc hugged Shadow and watched as the prince walked out of the mobile with Hamel.

 

Shadow went to his room at Red?s Tower to get his cloak and Staff of Power. He noticed the portal to Wonder's Tower room was still in his bedroom.

 

Hamel stood beside Shadow's bed. "I thought you would like to know this. Last night, when I was taping Boss talking to Oft and Stun, they had a visit from a man called Barcot. This man was collecting all the injured people he could find from the mines. Barcot is taking them to a secret healing place deep in the Underground Tunnels. Soaren told me of a Healing Temple in the deep underground. Barcot is working with Boss! Soaren told me that Barcot is one of True Grey's healers and wizards. Barcot is supposed to be dead as well as a man called Grik. These two are stealing the injured from the mines and taking them to this healing house. Boss told Grik that Marts and Relle are out there killing everyone they possibly can. Grik was told that Marts was killed in a landside and the rest of how his body vanished into the quicksand. Relle has been impersonating Boss, all right. He is a very mean and ruthless man. Boss knows that Red's Tower is now cleared of all unwanted garbage and passageways. Why didn't you let me know? "

 

"I could not! Flame has been after these last three places for quite a while. He could never find them. It was Kraken that led us to these places. He left his scenting odour on the areas of the opening to the passageways. Poor Grik and Barcot almost walked right into Jasper's front room. You should have seen their faces. We ran for our lives. I managed to seal up the passageway and Cela put a open passageway from the plane of Dra-gon where these Sand Sharks live. I can only imagine what Jasper is doing if those creatures get into his basement. Soaren is willing to work with us?" Shadow watched as Hamel started to laugh. "What's the matter?"

 

"Soaren is a Pegasus. Shadow, last night while I was working, Sprig came into the room and handed me some food. I thanked her for the food. She started to watch me and soon was sitting on my lap watching. Shadow, these people are beautiful. Soaren told Sprig to get off of me. She said she wanted to see what I was saying to the magic box. From standing behind me, she could not see properly. Sprig is part Pegasi and Unicorn. She showed me last night. Shadow, I have never seen such a beautiful filly as Sprig. Soaren hugged me when he found out I was staying with you. Anyway, Soaren said that he would get us information and see that it was delivered to me personally. Sprig is Soaren's granddaughter. No one else is to know!" Hamel placed his hand on Shadow's shoulder. "Flame had me marking his school work in English, reading, spelling and math. He is doing very well! Even I am surprised! Well, I'll see you at the tower!" Hamel vanished through the portal before Shadow could ask his friend to join him at church the following weekend.

 

Shadow could see that nothing on his desk at Red?s Tower had been moved yet. He placed a note on the answering machine, to put it on his desk in his tower. He also went into his closet and found a small box, which he reduced and placed inside his pocket. He did not want it being misplaced, for it was his bible and cross that a priest had given to him a long time ago. It meant a great deal to Shadow. Each night the prince would say his prayers and ask for guidance from his god. Shadow glance down at his watch and realized that months had gone by so fast while he was on the Isles. He was just starting to get use to the change in time.

 

Shadow readied himself to go to Wonder?s Tower. He was just about to leave when Thunder suddenly appeared. ?Did you get your own room at my tower??

 

?Yes. It is so big! I am right across the hall from you. I was sent to move your personal items from your desk. Is it all right?? Thunder wanted only to do the right thing.

 

?I would appreciate it. Thunder, could you put this in the top drawer of my desk for me. I don?t want it misplaced in the move.? Shadow handed the cross and bible to Thunder.

 

?I will guard them as well. You take care! I see you at home!? Thunder reduced the prince?s desk and began to carry it out. ?I will have Doc hook up the phone line as well. It is already in your new chambers. See you at home!?

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Seven

 

After watching Thunder leave, Shadow entered the portal and walked into the tower room at Wonder?s Tower. He saw Talon, Stan and Hamel making ready all their gear to be taken to Windrider's Tower. Shadow was wearing his master?s robes and cloak.

 

"Shadow, you did it! Come over here! Show Stan!" Talon bowed to Shadow. Then grabbed his nephew and spun him around.

 

"Stan, this is our new Master Wizard." Talon said proudly.

 

Stan looked up and smiled. "Well, look at you! We're all very proud of you. Here, listen to this!" Stan plugged in the speaker and the others sat down to listened.

 

"Look for it, Stupid! It gots to be here somewhere! Unless you parked it in that quicksand over there! Look, again!" Oft gave strict orders to Stun.

 

Stun rudely replied. "I looked and looked. You blame me for everything! I not even see grove of trees here before. Stop callin' me stupid! I called Stun! There be no truck here. Stun, I gonna' find Boss! I tellin' Boss, this place be creepy! This whole Isle be creepy! Missing tings! Next ting missing will be us!

 

"You parked truck not me!" There was a pause for a moment. "You forgets! I not know how to drive. It not me stupid! It you! OUCH! Why you hit me? I tellin' Boss! I goin' find Boss!" Oft screamed out in frustration.

Stun screamed "I go, too! We finds Boss together! You's not leaven' me here by metelf!"

Hamel and the others could not contain their laughing. A few minutes later, the ogres started, again.

 

"Shadow, we taped these conversations, night before last. It was the same night Mia went with Fred to Vancouver. We love hearing them!" Stan laughed and turned up the sound. "I sometimes wonder if they are not trying to make us laugh, and trying to show us that someone has a sense of humour."

 

"Why has it taken you two so long to get here?" Boss screamed at the ogres, but before they could answer the Boss started in again. "Where is the mobile? I told you to bring up my motor home. Now, where the hell is it?" Boss finally let the ogres explain.

 

Boss began to yell and scream at them. "You idiots! Now, we will have to steal horses! Then, we must go through the tunnel north of Lonestone. Next, we have to get to Eaglestep to get another vehicle. We have to be on Imp by the end of summer. That is like nineteen weeks away. Have you any idea, how long it will take us to reach Eaglestep? Well, I'll tell you! It will take us at least ten weeks to reach the halfway mark." Boss listened to what happened to his gun. "You did what to my gun? That was a colt 45, with pearl handles!" Boss began to beat the men and they could be heard as they ran off.

 

"Boss, we find you horse really fast!" Oft said, as his voice faded out.

 

Shadow was laughing so hard that Talon was holding him on the chair. Talon hugged Shadow and lifted him onto his knee.

 

Wonder entered the room. "We have cleared out all the farms of livestock and beings from the other villages and towns. We do not want those three stealing anything." He explained about the mules, food and weapons.

 

"That was an excellent idea!" Shadow knew that Boss would never take from the people.

Wonder turned around when he heard Shadow's voice. "Well, look at you young Master Shadow! Come over here! Let me take a look!"

 

Shadow stood up and walked to Wonder. "I made Master Wizard. Comet tested me, himself."

 

Thrilled for the new master, Wonder embraced Shadow. "I did not think Comet tested others anymore. I guess, I was wrong! Come downstairs! Someone wants to meet you. Talon, take Hamel downstairs! Windrider wants to meet him, too. Shadow, you should change his clothes, first. Where is Stan?"

 

"He just left to help his father for a while. Hamel has finished hooking up the electrical in Shadow?s Tower. Stan went to help move some of Doc?s furniture into his new quarters." Talon knew what was going on and Red really wanted Stan to be close by his father at least until they gave Doc his present.

 

Talon and Hamel walked downstairs to the great hall. "Ham, have you ever ridden a horse?"

 

Hamel smiled. "Yes, I use to have a few of my own, but that is when I was younger, and when we were in the states. After the accident father sold them, because we had to move."

 

They walked into Wonder's great hall, Windrider turned around to greet them. "Talon, my dear friend!" Windrider swept Talon off his feet lifting him up to his eye level. Windrider would lift up everyone he met. This gave him an advantage in a fight. For if he knew the weight of the person he was fighting, Windrider would grab his enemy by the leg and drop him from the sky. Windrider also liked to pull his friends out of fights as a means of escape.

 

"It is good to see you! Windrider, this is Hamel." Talon watched as Hamel stood in a daze.

 

The young human was not prepared for Windrider at all. "Pleased to meet cha'!"

 

"So, you're our new tracker. Talon told me that you are the best he has ever known." Windrider lifted Hamel into the air. "I know about the metal. I just want to thank you for helping us."

 

Hamel was glad this man was on their side. "After what those men have done to my family! I want satisfaction! They murdered my father and older brother! They burned my mother and sister! I want them to pay dearly for their crimes!"

 

Windrider could feel the pain in Hamel's voice. "They will pay! We will see to that!"

 

"Stan will come later to your tower. He is helping Doc, his father." Talon handed them each a drink. "Shadow will be down shortly. He wanted to change his clothes, first. You're going to love him. He is very tired and has just returned from Visions to find others moving all his things to Eaglestep Tower. He took his master's test."

 

"He is just a child? Isn't he?" Windrider asked. "Is he all right?"

 

"Yes, he is a child of twelve years. But what a child! He passed his master's test!" Talon just laughed. "Comet tested him and from what father told me, Shadow saved Comet's life. The Spectre started to drain Comet this time. I guess Comet lost control. That I am going to look into. Even testing Shadow, Comet should not have lost control of the Spectre like that. Shadow said he felt a surge of energy several times from somewhere else. He also said that Little One has a camera with pictures in it. I think that someone went after Comet and tried to kill him, but Shadow stopped him."

 

?You think some interfered with the test?? Windrider grabbed Talon's drink and drank it, too. "I cannot believe that twelve years old lad passed his Master's Test!"

 

Just then Shadow came running into the room. "Uncle Talon, I'm he?!" He stopped dead in his tracks and stared up at Windrider. Talon had told him about this man, but nothing could have prepared Shadow for this.

Windrider stood over eight feet tall that was his body size. His wings touched the ceiling and must have been over twenty feet high. He was a muscular being, half man and half eagle. He had the coloration of an adult bald eagle. His head and under body were covered with silvery-white feathers. His face was human, with the eyes of an eagle. His nose was almost beak shaped, and his body was humanoid, but it was covered with darker feathers just like the bald eagle, even his feet were talons. His massive tail feathers seemed to come from the back of his waistline. Windrider was not what the prince had expected at all. Shadow stood in awe as he stared up at Windrider.

 

The Eagleman lifted Shadow up into his arms. "Well, little one, you do look like Nile. I will carry you home! Come! Have a drink, first!"

 

Talon smiled. "I told you, Windrider has pulled Red and I out of a few fights. I really meant pulled!"

 

Windrider studied Shadow for a moment. "Talon, you're not telling me something."

 

Talon smiled and shook his head. "I'll show you, later."

 

Windrider could see Shadow was tired. "Talon, the mounts will be here, shortly. I'm taking our little one home. He is tired and needs sleep." Windrider cradled Shadow in his arms and walked from the great hall. Once in the open air, Windrider took one large leap to propel himself airborne. Thirty Eaglemen flew with them to the tower. Shadow could only agree with Talon, that Windrider and his people were very beautiful and powerful people. Shadow was so tired that he slept part of the way. He woke up as Windrider landed on a huge perch and hopped down to the floor.

 

"Shadow, I'll take you to my mate. You can visit with Goldbird, until the others arrive. I have sent two pegasi to Wonder's tower to bring Hamel and Talon here. I'll meet them in the courtyard." The mighty Eagleman carried Shadow into a room.

 

Shadow saw a beautiful female creature sitting on a round sofa type couch. She rose and hopped towards them. Windrider's had an elfin looking face, except his face was slightly rounder than an elf. He smiled at Shadow.

 

"Goldbird, I have brought the prince to meet you." Windrider introduced the child. "This is Nile's son, Shadow."

 

"Windrider, you give me that child, right now! You are holding him all wrong!" She reached out and took Shadow into her arms. "He is only a baby!"

 

It was very difficult for Shadow not to burst out laughing as his hosts spoke in their own language. He could understand what they were saying.

 

"Go! Bring the others here! I will look after our prince!" Goldbird hustled Windrider out of the room and carried Shadow over to the couch. She very gently set him down and hopped up beside him. Her coloration was of golds and yellows. She was slightly shorter than her mate, but she looked the same as he did. Goldbird could see Shadow was tired. "There, now you rest! I hope my mate did not hurt you?" She spoke in elfish.

 

?I am fine!? Shadow leaned back on some pillows. "No, Windrider was very gentle with me!"

 

"My goodness, where did you get that ring?" Her eagle eyes had spotted his master's ring.

 

"Master Comet gave it to me, when I passed my master's tests." Shadow could see she was shocked.

 

"Shadow, but you are only a child!" Goldbird was astonished to see a child of his age wearing the ring of a master. "You must have learned several spells, very well to even get your ring." Goldbird was a sorceress herself.

 

"I know forty-five spells, now. I only have to read my spells through to learn them." Shadow explained a little of his life in the human world to her.

 

?I guess Carrie has had a rough time living in the human world.? Goldbird rubbed his cheek. "I have missed you. How old are you now?"

 

"I'll be thirteen in a few months. It only feels, as if I came here a few weeks ago." Shadow was getting use to the time difference.

 

"Well, you will learn more about things like that as you get older." Goldbird remembered how Nile explained it to her. "Nile told me, it is like the canine aging. A dog lives one of your human years, but really in the dog?s life he has aged seven years. Instead of seven years, it is five years for elves and ten years for dragons. Even some areas have different time zones. Now, do you understand?"

 

Even though she was part bird, Shadow could only marvel at how much these people had learned. They were not like elves or humans in their ways of thinking. The room in which Shadow was resting showed him how different they really were. "Yes, I understand, now." As he gazed around the room he could see several low perches in place of chairs all arranged around a table. In the corner there were stacked many different sizes of chairs. Large carpets were thrown on the floor. There on a large table were several dishes filled with different nuts, fruits and vegetables.

 

"Mia wanted me to look after you, tonight. She arranged for you to meet two of the Dragon Elders. Did you bring your wizards robes?" Goldbird wanted to shock these elders. Shadow reached into his backpack and removed his robes. Goldbird unfolded the robes and cloak. "Shadow, these robes were made by the Dragon Elders. It was they who gave you your powers. The two you will meet tonight are called Guardians. They watch over the Isles like Misty does. They are your grandmother, Aqua and your great grandfather, Enchanter. I was told that Aura might even come to see you. She is one of the High Priestess from the Temple of Ske. She and Enchanter have been mated for over two thousand years. They have no idea you are here visiting us. Misty wanted to surprise them. We decided this would be the best place. Cela warned me that if the others know you are home, there could be trouble. Your grandmother has been told about your draining problem. Misty has not told them that you have come home. They still believe you are in the other world. What a surprise this will be for them! Come! Let's get you ready!" Goldbird carried Shadow into her room and watched over him as he napped. Then she helped him to clean up.

 

Meanwhile, Talon and Hamel had arrived in the courtyard, where they dismounted from the pegasi. The two men walked towards Windrider. The two pegasi began to follow Hamel. Talon tried to shoo them away, but the steeds had ideas.

 

Windrider walked up to the steeds. He tried to push them away, but the steeds began to push him back. Those two pegasi had one thing on their minds, and they wanted to be with Hamel.

 

"Go quickly! I will join you in my quarters! I think Hamel has made two faithful friends. These two will not take no for an answer. Go! I cannot hold them much longer." Windrider was trying to hold the two steeds back. Wings flapped and feathers flew in all directions as the three beings pushed and shoved each other.

Both males rushed into the building, Talon and Hamel hurried to shut the doors. Talon started to laugh. "That has got to be the funniest sight I have seem in a long time. Poor Windrider! He is being pushed in all directions. Those winged horses were really wrestling with him."

 

They heard knocking coming from the doors. Talon grabbed Hamel. "Come! Get away from those doors! Hurry! Follow me!" Both men raced down the hallway towards Windrider's quarters.

 

Windrider had arrived in his quarters. Goldbird took one look at him and started to laugh. "What on the Isles happened to you?"

 

Her mate hopped across the floor. He sat down on a round couch and began to preen his feathers. "Those stupid pegasi! They wanted to come into the tower with Hamel! I had to help Hamel and Talon get into the tower by holding those two beast back." Windrider continued to preen, himself. "You most certainly do not have to be afraid of Hamel. Not even the pegasi are afraid of him. I have never seen them love anyone as they love Hamel. I'm hiring Hamel if he ever needs a job. I'd make Hamel my Stable Master in a moment."

 

Talon walked into the room. "Well, that was quite the display!" Hamel walked in and stood beside Talon.

 

Raising his hand, Windrider glared up at Talon. "Not one more word about it! I do not know what has gotten into those two!"

 

?It is all my fault! I am really sorry.? Hamel burst out laughing. "It happens to all horses when I'm around them. Horses have a thing for me!"

 

"They sure have something all right!" Windrider realized just how funny it really was and sat laughing. ?I will have words with Soaren about those two!?

 

Goldbird had never seen a human before and was apprehensive meeting Hamel, but she tried her best not to show her fear. "Welcome, young man! I am Goldbird. Windrider, I am sure that Talon and his friend would like to freshen up. Please, show them to their rooms. They may want to refresh themselves. I must take Shadow to see Aqua and Enchanter, before dinner."

 

Talon explained to Hamel that humans and ogres had hunted the Eagle People. He also told Hamel that Goldbird and Windrider had lost two children to poachers. This upset Hamel very much. He understood for the first time how much these people feared the human race. He had to find a way to show them he was different and would not hurt them.

 

Shadow walked with Goldbird passed Windrider as he stood in the hallway. The mighty Eagleman bowed to the prince as he passed. "Well, I see why the Dragon Elders are here. We will see you at dinner! Have a nice visit! Do not let Enchanter push you around!?

 

Goldbird showed the prince to a set of large maple coloured doors. "Here, we are! I want you to walk inside and act as though you own this tower. Your grandparents are both inside. Remember, your grandfather is all dragon and so are you. Stand your ground with him! When he challenges you. Do not back down! Have fun!" Goldbird opened one of the doors for him. "Show him what a real man is!"

 

Shadow took a deep breath, strutted into the room, as his Japanese Master would have to show other that he had an air of authority about him. Shadow wore his wizard?s robes and his black belt tied at his waist. He had received last month in Powell River at the dojo. He was proud of being a Master Wizard and a Black Belt in Karate. At his waist was Stinger, tucked into his black belt. He carried his Staff of Power.

 

Enchanter had his back to the door. Aqua saw Shadow at once. She rose from her chair, but stood staring at the child.

 

"Aqua, what is wrong?" Enchanter jumped to his feet and turned around. "My Heavens! Where did you come from? What are you doing here?" Enchanter watched the small wizard.

 

Shadow used his defiant tough guy strut as he entered the room. "I've returned home to fight the evil, which threatens our people and who killed my parents. I'll see that man brought to justice." Shadow spoke in Phantom's deep gravely voice.

 

Immediately, Aqua moved towards Shadow. She noticed Enchanter's eyes beginning to glow as he challenged his grandson. "He is our grandson! Leave him alone!" Aqua stepped in front of Shadow. "Enchanter, you maybe my father, but I will fight you, if you hurt this child!" She threatened her father.

 

?Bigger men have tried to deal with me!? Shadow tossed his hood back. "I can handle him, Grandmother." Shadow stepped around his grandmother, as he did his eyes began to glow back at Enchanter.

 

Enchanter started to laugh. "He is an Enchanter, all right! Come here, Son! Let me see you!"

Aqua reached out and took Shadow's hand. "Why have you come home? It's far too dangerous here! Especially, for you!"

 

Shadow looked her right in her eyes. "Grandmother, I had to! Please! Don't worry, about me! I can take care of myself! Aunt Carrie has taught me well. I'm a warrior as well as a Master Wizard. I have already fought Starnick and dropped him to his knees in a fight."

 

Enchanter grabbed Shadow's hand. "He wears the ring of a Master Wizard. Let's see, if he has earned his position. How do you feel about a little challenge, before dinner, Young Elf?"

 

"I'm also dragon. So, remember that! I suppose a little exercise wouldn't hurt." Shadow winked at Aqua. "You look like as though you could stand to lose a few pounds!" Shadow heard his grandmother burst out laughing as she dropped into a chair.

 

Suddenly, Enchanter stared with his mouth open. He had not expected this from one of his grandsons. "Aqua, be quiet! I'll deal with this young upstart! So, you think I need to lose weight? Well, we shall see! I must admit! You do have class for being so young a warrior, my Little Friend. Now, let's see, if you can hold your own in a fight. Shall we?"

 

Casually, Shadow took off his cloak and placed it on a chair. He removed Stinger and pulled up the back bottom part of his robe up and tucked it into the front, under his tie belt. He put his Staff of Power in a corner and went over to where Enchanter and bowed to him.

 

This respect left Enchanter a little more than just surprised that Shadow knew the old ways of fighting, as he bowed back out of respect. He waved his hand two staffs appeared in his hand. He tossed one to the child. Shadow caught the fighting staff, bowed and began to move like a cat, encircling Enchanter. The Guardian thrust out a strike at Shadow, but the child leapt into the air. He landed behind his grandfather, striking Enchanter on the backside with his staff. Spinning around Enchanter went to strike the child, but Shadow had vaulted into the air again, and tapped Enchanter on the shoulder. Shadow vaulted into another spot on the floor.

 

"Great Grandfather, I can keep this up all night! I'll not hurt you! You are my great grandfather! I'll never harm a member of my family!" Shadow vaulted again to another place on the floor.

 

Not being able to contain her composure, Aqua was laughing so hard tears ran down her face. "Father, give it up! You cannot win! He is to fast for you! Come! Sit down! Shadow is your Great Grandson, admit it!"

 

By this time, Enchanter gave up and began to study the child's every move. "Shadow, come over here! I must check your dragon marks to see if you are my grandson or just a jumping bean." Shadow walked over to his elder and stood in front of him.

 

Hurrying nearer, Aqua went to Shadow's side. "We also must mark you. We did not get a chance, before. Here, let me help you off with your robes." Shadow had his elfin trousers under his robes. Aqua smiled as she helped Shadow.

 

"See Enchanter, there are Shadow parent's marks and Misty's." Aqua showed Shadow to a bed. "Lie down, so we can mark you!"

 

By using her dragon breath, Aqua placed her name beside Misty's on her grandson. Enchanter floated Shadow into the air and marked him on his shoulder front and back, then in the small of his back. Enchanter lowered Shadow to the bed. "I still don't know why, Misty has brought him home?" Enchanter sounded concerned.

 

"Misty did not bring me home! I was told that the orders came from someone else!" Shadow began to dress and explained. "I came home to find the person responsible for mother and father's murders. We know where one of there top men is, right now. I want to know everything about him, before I bring him down to hand him over to the Conclave. I promise you, both! I will bring him down!" As he spoke his grandparents had seen tears in the child's eyes. He finished dressing. "I know this man is not of our world or of the Forbidden World. Even though he is evil and is more than likely, a demon. I don't know how or when we'll meet. Mark my words! If he is a demon, I'll either destroy him, or I'll send him back to the place he came from - in pieces if I have to! I'll bring him down with the help of my god. I'll destroy him." Shadow lowered his head and began to cry. ?No one understands what I feel like or the pains both this evil one and myself have suffered. No one should have to suffer like we have!?

 

Only wanting his grandson to know the dangers. Enchanter looked puzzled. "Shadow, no child can do that."

 

"I can and I will!" Shadow reached out and touched Enchanter. The Guardian fell on the bed. Shadow touched Enchanter again. "As I said! I can and I will! I don't know what powers the Gods of the Isles gave me, but I know what I can do with my powers and the help of my god."

 

Not sure what had happened, Aqua stood staring at Shadow. "What did you do to Enchanter?"

 

Proudly Enchanter sat up, as he started laughing. "It seems our child knows his powers, very well! Very well, indeed! Aqua, he just drained my powers, and then restored them. He has Ott's draining powers, but his grandfather could never restore the powers back to the person he took them from."

 

Showing his love to his grandfather, Shadow hugged Enchanter tightly. Aqua and her father could feel how much their child was hurting inside. Aqua put her arm around Shadow and drew him near to her as she hugged him, while she stroked his hair. "Shadow, you run alone across the hall to the dining room. Enchanter and I will be there, shortly." Aqua wiped the child's tears. ?I believe I know what is going on. Go! We will be right there!? The elders waited for Shadow leave their room. Aqua grabbed the front of Enchanter's robe. "The next time Shadow hugs you. You had better hug him back! He is elf as well as dragon. You must learn to give him a little affection. Cela made a comment to me the other day. She said I was in for a surprise. I believe Cela brought Shadow home. This is why Venya has been staying with Cela these past few months. If our grandson came home when he should, the others would be waiting for him. Shadow would have no time to learn his magic or other skills. Cela wants Shadow to have a fighting chance. I guarantee that not even Cloud will believe you when you say that Shadow has Ott?s powers. Let them believe what they want."

 

Realizing he would have to change, Enchanter nodded his as he replied to Aqua. "I must admit! He is a very likable child! I will try to remember. I did not think the death of his parents had hurt him that much!"

 

"Mia told me he spends hours cuddling her and Emerald." Aqua looked at her father. "We must remember, he was brought up in a human world and that humans show their affections, outwardly. He really does miss his parents. Father, we cannot interfere and you know it." Aqua gazed into her father's eyes. She could see Enchanter was starting to realize just how much Shadow had been hurt and how much pain was still there.

 

Being a male dragon had always stopped his emotions from running wild, but now Enchanter realized what pain Shadow must still be in. Enchanter placed his hand on Aqua's shoulder. "I know, now! That's what worries me! I have relayed a message to the Elders at the Temple of Ske. They are coming down, tonight. They want Shadow to be asleep. Cloud is coming himself to examine Shadow. I know where Ott received his other abilities. I am the only other who knows. I will be damned if I will tell. Shadow says our Gods gave him his powers, but he also said that he had his God on his side. Now, I am wondering, would the human God help one of our children?"

 

"I do not know, Father! If Shadow?s human God does help him then these Isles killers are in for a rude awakening. Even the Old One is coming down. He never leaves his temple." Aqua hugged Enchanter. "Try with me, because I need a hug, right now." Aqua knew male dragons were vicious and never showed love. Enchanter hugged his daughter. She closed her eyes and just held him tight, enjoying this special moment. "What are we to do? Mia told me, Shadow has a big problem. Apparently, if he gets too close to someone who is hurt or ill, his body heals that person and he drains himself. There is a High Healer as Mia calls him, trying to help Shadow. She wants me to talk with him." Aqua explained to her father.

 

"I think we better both talk with this High Healer!" Enchanter looked at his daughter. "I will tell Cloud, tonight about the High Healer. What is this elf's name?" Enchanter asked.

 

"Father, he is not elf. He is a human from the Forbidden World. Mia said he is called a Doctor and is much better than any of our healer, we have here. He goes by the name of Doc. Mia likes the man and respects him very much. He is very smart! Not like our humans. Apparently, at dinner tonight, there is one of these humans. He saved Dawn's life. I was told that this young man is the son of Richard Hamel. Yes! The detective who worked on Rose and Nile's murder cases. Richard and his son Darren were murdered by Marts. The young one has come to help us catch these people. This is where it gets serious. Mia told me that this young man wears a metal frame. It because his body is all twisted and the metal helps to support his body so he can walk. She also told me to tell you to forget about challenging him. He would beat the hell out of you." Aqua watched her father raise his eyebrows. "Apparently, he took on three monkey people to save Dawn's life."

 

"You said this boy was a cripple!" Enchanter gave his daughter a startled glance. "This young man I must meet! He sounds fascinating! Well, let's go meet him!"

 

Enchanter and Aqua walked across the hall into the dinning room. Shadow ran and hugged them both. Enchanter lifted Shadow in the air and laughed. "Come! Let's sit down! I hope you will sit beside me." Enchanter carried Shadow to his chair.

 

This was a delightful surprise for Aqua when she saw the half-elf. "Talon, what is that bear fuzzy on your face?"

 

This old dragon did like Talon very much. Enchanter put Shadow on the floor. "It has been a while Talon. Still working hard, I see? Who is this young man?"

 

Talon loved to brag about Ham, and did so as he greeted Enchanter and Aqua. "This is Hamel. He is helping us to track the man who killed Shadow's parents. We got the killer of Hamel's father and brother. The two ogres killed Marts. We have proof that it was Relle and Jasper who killed Nile and Rose."

 

At first glance, Enchanter could see the determination in Ham's eyes. "So, this is the young man that Mia is protecting?"

 

Hamel thought knew what was coming next. "Mia has been helping me. I have a few problems, but I don't let them interfere with my work! I have a job to do and I will see it through. We still have Relle to deal with. We believe that he is on the Isles or soon will be. He is going down like his brother."

 

"Mia told me that you could make lightning do your bidding to light up a building." Aqua smiled and rubbed Hamel's cheek. "It's all right, Son! Mia has explained. I think you are doing a wonderful job. No one else is more qualified than you are!"

 

Seeing that this young man was still just a child, Enchanter had to know what age Hamel was. "How old are you, my boy?"

 

"I will be twenty in a few weeks." Hamel watched the old dragons all through dinner.

 

Very little was said during dinner, but afterwards Enchanter went over to Hamel. "I would like to see you in my quarters. I thought we could talk for a while." Enchanter smiled as he put his hand on Hamel's shoulder. They walked across the hall into Enchanter's room. "Sit down, Hamel! I just want to get to know you a little better. Look Son, I do not want you getting hurt. Aqua told me what you did for Dawn." Enchanter was enjoying this young man's company. "Hamel, I want to give you some special gifts to help protect you. This will be between you and me. I only want to help you." Enchanter was concerned about Hamel being hurt.

 

"Mia said you might. I would be grateful for any help I can get." Hamel had not seen Enchanter's face for the being was in elf form, but had his hood up even during dinner.

 

"I will have to see what the problem is." Enchanter could smell the metal around Hamel.

 

"I still have a few small problems." Hamel rose to his feet. "I will need help. I have to put some salve on my bruises, anyway. Talon and I flew here on pegasi."

 

Enchanter helped Hamel out of his top layer of clothes. "My word! They really do have you encased in metal! Do they not? What happened Hamel?" Enchanter removed his cloak. Hamel saw an elf with golden silver haired. His bright ruby red eyes made Enchanter look more like a statue of an elf. He was a large man and very muscular.

 

Hamel told Enchanter about the accident. "Here, undo those straps and slip the braces off. I'm afraid, once out of them I still have problems to move around." Hamel showed Enchanter how to release the buckles.

 

Enchanter sat down on the bed beside Hamel. "Look Son, I promised Aqua that I would help you and I will. I cannot undo what happened to you, but I can help you in other ways. Aura, my mate is on her way here. Misty is worried about you. Personally, I have never seen my granddaughter in this type of state. She grabbed the front of my robes and lifted me up off the floor. That is why I made her that promise to help you or I would be suitcases now! Hamel, it is not often that dragons like humans, but you are such a very likable young man. Aura and I will be giving you some of our powers, tonight. This means that you will become our adopted son and will wear our marks. Afterwards, we will transfer some of our powers to you. Aura will stay here and help you. I have business elsewhere."

 

There was a flash of light and a woman appeared. She walked over to the bed. "I am Aura, Enchanter's mate. We better start. This will take a while!" Aura sat down beside Hamel. "We are going to give you dragon bands, but because of your metal braces. We will have to put these bands under your skin. It will not hurt! I promise! No one will even know they are there. The bands we give you will only protect you. Later on, if other dragons wish to give you bands. They can! But the ones we give you tonight will never be seen. We will be the only ones who know you have these bands." Aura was a tall woman and like most dragon women in elf form was extremely strong in strength. Her golden hair and fiery coloured eyes were like Enchanter's - only hers were not as bright.

 

Smiling at the elf, Hamel thought to himself. "The males always flaunt their colours. Enchanter is no different than any other male animal. He really lives up to his name of Enchanter. You are some man, Enchanter. Why can't more humans be like you?"

 

Enchanter began to remove Hamel's clothes. He put a wrap around Hamel's waist. Aura was preparing some things, while Enchanter helped Hamel. Afterwards, they both gave Hamel, his dragon marks. Aura helped Hamel on his feet and held him upright, while Enchanter placed twenty bands around his waist. Hamel could feel a slight pricking feeling as the bands were placed around his waist. Enchanter levitated Hamel into the air and began to chant. Hamel could feel each band enter his body. It was like a surge of power, but it did not hurt. He closed his eyes and let the two Dragon Elders do what they had to do. Hamel was lowered down to the bed.

 

With no effort, Aura reached over and lifted him to her knee, as if he were a small child. "Here, I want you to drink this liquid. It is only to help set the bands. Hamel, I want you to rest for a while. I will be right here with you." Aura levitated him into the bed and watched as he drifted off to sleep. She stroked Hamel's hair. "How could his people let him get like that?"

 

"Hamel told me that it was due to the accident. I saw him the other night at Red's Tower, when they brought Dawn in. He was actually dodging bullets! I had gone to help Emerald. Some help I was. All I did was stand around and look like the suits of armour." Enchanter exclaimed. "Well, no one will harm him, now. He is our son! He really is a nice young fellow! I like him a great deal!"

 

"I could see that!" Aura smiled and rubbed her mate's cheek.

 

There was a flash of light as Aqua suddenly appeared in the room. "Mother, what are you doing here?"

 

Seeing her daughter did not expect her, Aura laughed. "I came to help your father with Hamel. We adopted him and have given him dragon bands. We had to put them under his skin, because of the metal he wears. He will sleep for a while. It was either that or Misty threatened to make your father into dragon suitcases. Now, where is Shadow?"

 

Sitting down on the bed, Enchanter knowing his mate would want to meet the prince. "He is in Aqua's room getting ready for bed. The elders are coming to see him, shortly. Go say hello. I will stay with our son."

 

Aqua leaned over and kissed Hamel on the forehead. "Now, you will be safe my little brother."

 

Gazing up Aura at Aqua. "Enchanter and I will help Hamel's mother and sister, too. Aqua, what about this Stan and Doc that Mia says go into a trance?"

 

"I am sure that Aqua can stop it with a spell." Glancing down at the bed, Enchanter was just happy that they could help Hamel in some small way. "Cloud and Golden Dawn will be Doc and Stan's dragon parents." The two females left the room.

 

As Aura walked across the hall and into Aqua?s room to find Shadow sitting up in bed reading his spell book.

 

"Hard at work I see!" Aqua noticed her mother sizing up her great grandson.

 

"Grandmother! It says here that to gain full power a wizard must use all his potential strength. I only use half power." Shadow raised his head. "If I had used full power Enchanter would still be out cold. I was taught by my Karate Master to start small and then increase slowly. By using this method I can gather all information and see that it is applied to the task at hand. I have been using this same formula all my life. I'm not about to change, now! I have several smaller problems that I need to work on. I must do it myself. This is the human way of processing information or knowledge and applying it to what I need to do. I am finding that being the prince limits my venturing about, this I will have my apprentices do for me. However, there are still things that I alone must do for myself." Shadow watched the two women smile at him.

 

"Shadow is always studying something." Aqua walked over to the bed. "Put the books away! This is Aura, my mother."

 

Shadow put his book on the table. He started to climb out of bed. Aura walked over and sat down on the bed beside him.

 

"So, you are Rose's little one? Let me mark you, first. Then we can talk!" Aura reached over lifted him to her knee and marked him.

 

"What is this on your finger?" Aura saw the wizard's ring and was shocked to see it. Aqua held up Shadow's robes. Shaking her head in disbelief, Aura hugged Shadow and sat cuddling him. "I never expected that!"

 

Aqua smiled and handed Shadow a drink. "Mother, have you contacted Breeze, yet?"

 

"I finally was able to find her. She said it would take over two days to reach Emerald's tower. She wants to speak with Doc." Aura rubbed Shadow's cheek. "I told Breeze that Emerald should know where to find Doc."

 

"My pills! Thank you, Grandmother! I must take my dragon food! I promised Doc! He will skin me alive, if I don't! They are in my bag!" Shadow jumped down and grabbed his pack. "Here they are! See!"

 

Her mouth dropped open in surprise as Aqua looked down at the pill in Shadow's hand. "That is your dragon food?"

 

"Yes!" Seeing the astonished expressions on both his grandmother's face, Shadow chuckled to himself. "Doc had Eric reduce the pile of food that Mia leaves me and put it in this capsule. I just swallow it and I have eaten." Shadow lowered the shoulder part of his shirt. "See this mark. I got into a fight with an Earth Dragon. I was almost healed when I fell out of bed and broke my collarbone. Boy, when Doc found out! Did I get it! I didn't want to change to Phantom. So, Gram and Doc got me drunk. They insisted I eat dirt and rocks. YUCK! Just the thought, give me the willies! Doc put my dragon food into a syringe and stuck me in the arm with it. These pills are a lot easier to take than eating dirt."

 

Glancing over at their grandson, Aqua and Aura were almost in hysterics watching the goofy faces Shadow was making as he explained. He swallowed his pill and sat down on the bed.

"Shadow, all Elemental Dragons eat earth and rocks." Aqua had heard from Mia that Shadow may reject his dragon food being he was brought up as a human child.

 

"Well, this is one dragon who take it in pill form! It tastes terrible!" Shadow exclaimed. "That's why Doc makes me these pills. At least, I can swallow these!"

 

It was all Aqua could do was to pull Shadow to her knee. "Well, you do as Doc tells you. He maybe human, but Misty says he is very smart and that he loves you very much."

 

"I love Doc, too. He hugs me and holds me like Aunt Carrie does. Being the prince makes no difference to him. We will always be good friends. I just have to find a church away from Powell River. I don?t like that town at all. I have been there twice, and both times I could feel something very sinister going on. Maybe, I can get Uncle Fred to help me find another church closer to Kevin. He is Bess and Richard Hamel?s eldest son. I really want to get to know him better. I met him a long time ago. He seemed to give me an added security. It is hard to explain. He was standing in the doorway smiling at me as Doctor Charles cast my arm after Aunt Carrie broke it in a warm up match. That was the first time we had met. I forgot to duck. Even back then I had a secure feeling when I was around Kevin. The day I had my cast off, Kevin was reading a book when I entered the office of Doctor Charles. Kevin still had his leg in a cast, but he took the time to show me some moves that would better protect me in a fight." Shadow cuddled into Aqua's arms. She held him tightly and cuddled him. ?You know that Kevin has won awards for some research work he did on lizards and other reptiles. Kala, his sister laughs when she is with me. She cannot wait for Kevin to find out that she knows more about real dragons than he does. Maria and Kala have become great friends. Sky and Storm think of Kala as their girlfriend. Storm really loves Kala and has asked her to marry him. Storm is the same age as me, Kala is eight years old. Kala said that she wants to finish school and get her medical degree first, before she thinks of marrying. Storm thinks that is a very wise decision and wants to finish his grade school and take a few other courses as well.?

 

"Just be careful! It was Cela who brought you home. Apparently, someone spotted Gretz near the town where Shadow was once living in the States. She was the one who sent Relle after Perry. Gretz thought that Perry was the prince and that is why he was killed. Cela wanted me to give you these documents. She said you would know what to do with them. Well, I think it is time for bed." Aura pulled back the covers for him. "If you need help with something and the other elders are not around. You get Emerald to call me, or come to Aqua's lair. She will relay a message to me that you wish to see me."

 

?Thank you! I know my job is not going to be easy. But then when is real life easy. I have always had my ups and downs.? Having this reassurance of knowing that his grams were behind him, Shadow climbed under the covers. "I love you, both! Thank you for being truthful with me. Cela gave me a list of things to get done before my third years come near. I will need full authority to bring some of these humans to the Isles, if I am to complete this list of Cela?s. There is no way, that I can do it alone. If it bring peace to your minds, I can tell when people are lying to me, and that they have evil intentions. Even when I was little, I had this ability. Perry was only trying the best way he knew to protect me, that was by keeping me at home. I will use all my knowledge and abilities or the human and our world to get that Gretz. I will have to work very closely with Strand. We will have to train Strand in police work first. I can take courses through my computer to learn many things. If I have to vanish for a while to learn a course, then I will pretend that I need Kevin?s help. On the outskirts of Brandon, Manitoba was a small animal clinic. I would help the animal doctor there on weekends. Even though I was very young, this human told me I had a natural way with all animals. He showed me things that no others could even understand. I never thought, I should get a hold of Kevin and send for Jason. I could use him on my team. The same with the old police Captain Brandon Marshall. Maybe later!"

 

Stunned at what her great grandson was telling her, Aura gazed over at Aqua as she bent down and kissed Shadow. "Good night, my little wizard! I will see you soon." Aura shook her head as she left.

 

In a flash of golden light, Aura returned to Enchanter's room and sat down beside Hamel. "Enchanter, how is he doing?"

 

"Hamel's had the second potion. He's sleeping, again. He was telling me of another brother he has. That young man we must bring here. His name is Kevin. He is a doctor of lizards." Enchanter sounded excited. "We could use his help, all right! Well, what did you think of Shadow?"

 

"Our grandson is full of wisdom. He talks like the elders. Oh, Enchanter, our grandson is so funny! Shadow was grouching about eating dragon food. Did you know he has already fought another dragon?" Aura could tell Enchanter had not been told. ?Yes, I knew about Kevin. Shadow adores that man. There are several others who our prince trusts and wants to bring to the Isles. I will get Cela and Rahab?s approval to bring them there. That way we will not have to wait for Yana to get his mind working. I will be going to see Cela after we are done here. I will get her to help me make a calling ring for Shadow so he can contact me directly, this way bypassing the others. Cela picked up a message meant for Gretz just before I left. It said that Prince was now dead. Gretz sent Relle to kill Perry. She thought he was the prince. Gretz has vanished again along with her son. We have received the spirit of Marts. At least, he is at peace. He pleaded with us to kill his brother Relle. Gretz is controlling him as well. I think I will see how Shadow handles this matter. I will set up Relle and have Shadow take him out. You keep the others out of my way.?

 

Knowing his mate was Cela?s Highest Priestess; Enchanter did not want to argue with either female. "I will help in anyway I can. Do what you must. Just contact me first to set up a diversion for the others. We do not need them interfering. I will see you, later. I must check Shadow over." He left in a flash of light. Enchanter appeared in Shadow's room.

 

"I see he has already gone to sleep." Enchanter hurried over to the bed.

 

?He is quite the young dragon!? Aqua looked at her father. "Yes, I gave him a potion to make him sleep. He only used half power on you."

 

"What! I thought something was a little funny!" Enchanter sat down on the bed.

 

"He was also in a fight, I heard. Did you know about that?" Enchanter looked up at Aqua.

 

"No, not until he mentioned it to us. His shoulder was hurt. It seems to have healed, all right." Aqua began to undress Shadow. "Mia and Doc have their hands full with him."

 

"How long ago, since the fight?" Enchanter asked.

 

"It has been several weeks. It looks like it has healed properly." Aqua finished removing Shadow's clothes.

 

Enchanter looked closely at the child's shoulder. "Mia and Doc have done a good job. What was this about him not eating?"

 

Bursting out in laughter, Aqua removed a pill out of his pack. "That Doc is one jump ahead of Shadow. Here is his dragon food!"

 

With his mouth open, Enchanter stared at the capsule. "That Doc is a very bright man, indeed. Cloud and the elder are here!"

 

Suddenly, there was a flash of pearlized white light and two men appeared in Shadow's room. They walked over to his bed.

 

This silver haired elf was dressed in long flowing white robes, and a white cloak trimmed with gold and silver cord, with a huge broad sword at his left side and an elfin long sword at his right side. The oldest male elf took two strides from the doorway and moved closer to Shadow before he sat down. "He is too young for dragon bands. Maybe, in a few years! Cloud, test his levels!"

 

"He has the powers of us all. His level is registering just below Guardian Level. How can this be? We are going to have to watch him closely. How old is the child?" Cloud asked.

 

"He will be thirteen soon. He has already fought as a dragon. Beat up Starnick, Lammorra's brother. He plans on going after that Boss guy. The one we think is a demon!" Enchanter could see a strange look in the others faces. "The funny thing is - I believe he will bring that demon down! He has the powers and dropped me, tonight!"

 

"Drop you!" Cloud did a recheck of Shadow. "He dropped you? He shows no signs of having reverse powers."

 

"He has them, all right. They are extremely strong. He only used half power on me. I don't think you will feel these powers. I believe that they are natural, not like Ott's were." Enchanter began to laugh as he thought to himself. "If my grandson used half power on me. Something tells me that Shadow is hiding his powers well. For I could have sworn he registered around the same as my own powers to drop me. That is why I dropped so fast. His powers are well over mine. Well, if Cloud and the others won't listen to me! That will be their fault! Shadow, you are full of surprises!"

 

The old one touched Shadow's forehead. "He is healing as we speak. His powers are extremely strong. He is fighting the potion as we check him. ?SLEEP? little one." He cast his sleep spell. "I want reports on him monthly."

 

Aqua and Enchanter finished giving their reports to the elders.

 

Cloud looked at Enchanter. "Good! That will give me some time with the humans. I should have them back, before dinner tomorrow. Enchanter, show me the one called Hamel." Cloud and Enchanter vanished from the room and appeared in Hamel's room.

 

Cloud checked Hamel's bands. "Excellent! What a shame?"

 

"Hamel was in a serious accident and that is the way he was left. He is waking, now." Enchanter moved back from the bed and let Cloud sit down. "Do not let his appearance fool you. He is some young man. He lets his brain compensate for his physical skills. I just discovered that it was Hamel and Shadow who were the ones that uncovered Marts and Relle?s plans to take over for Boss. Boss was Richard Hamel?s contact for the Isles. We know for sure that Marts is dead. So, it was Marts who was after the Hamels and killed Richard and his son Darren. Relle is still out there and after the Wolvershens. It was Relle who killed Nile and Rose with Gretz?s orders. Hamel and Shadow have managed to get enough on Relle to hang that wizard, now. Strange as it may seem, somehow these two young men have been able to do what we could not. I believe they even know where Gretz is. Neither are saying or telling us. Shadow mentioned going after her with all of his resources. These two boys have been working for many years with Fred Borden. He was Richard?s partner years ago."

 

"Relle! He was one of Finisher's apprentices like Farness and ... Oh, Boy! As Mel use to say! This means that Farness has replaced Finisher with a double, already! I will contact Rahab, and let him know, immediately after returning to Ske. This research of Hamel and Shadow?s has just netted us some big prey. That means the Gin, Marts, Relle and several others were all on the Councils of Seven. All three are Red Argons! We could be in serious trouble! This means that Gretz Trirogs are not just elf, dragon or hydra, but Argons as well and probably some of our own kin." Shaking his head and running his silk sash through his fingers, Cloud looked down at Hamel on the bed. "I will not ask how? It will be our job to keep this double and Farness away from Shadow?s home."

 

Hearing Cloud and Enchanter talking, Hamel opened his eyes. "Enchanter!"

 

"Yes Hamel, I am here! This is one of our healers. He has come to see, if you are all right." Enchanter assured the young man.

 

"Hamel, how are you feeling?" Cloud had pulled the covers down.

 

"I'm cold!" Hamel was shivering.

 

"I'm almost done! Just a few minutes more!" Cloud finished examining Hamel?s dragon bands to make sure the energy was properly sealed. "There, you will be warmer." Cloud recovered Hamel.

 

Hamel tried to roll over onto his side. "Enchanter, would you rub my back with the salve."

 

Enchanter rolled Hamel over onto his stomach and turned his head away. "You really did get bruised riding those pegasi. Cloud, give me a hand!" Enchanter watched Cloud's eyes.

 

"My heavens! What happened?" Cloud shook his head.

 

Aura held up Hamel's braces. "It is from these. He must wear these to keep his body straight."

 

Cloud placed his hands on Hamel's back and called his healing prayers. He felt Hamel's body go limp, but continued to heal the young man. "He is not that strong! I gave him some energy as well. He should be all right." Cloud help roll Hamel over onto his back. "His bands are fine! Remember, that he is human. They learn faster than dragons. Take care of him!"

 

Quickly, Hamel grabbed Cloud's arm. "Thank you!"

 

Cloud patted Hamel on the shoulder. "Anytime, Little One! You take care!" Cloud vanished in a flash of light and appeared next to Shadow's bed.

 

"Hamel is fine!" Cloud told the old elder. "Are you ready? Tell Hurric to get to Cela and Rahab. Tell them that Finisher has been switched for a double all ready. It was Gretz that sent Relle after the prince. Let them believe that the prophecy prince is dead. Perry was killed instead. Gretz thinks that Perry was the prince."

 

?This message I will personally deliver to Cela. I think she can handle the males better than we could. Bessa should be told as well.? The old elder studied Cloud calmness, and knew that with Shadow coming home, it would only be a matter of a short while before his brother returned to the temple. "I am going back to the temple. You take care of the others." He vanished in a flash of white light.

 

"This is some young man!" Cloud looked down at Shadow. "Aqua, tell Enchanter to stop by and see Doc tomorrow." Cloud vanished from the room.

 

Aqua dressed Shadow again and covered him up. She climbed up beside him and went to sleep.

 

 

 

*******

 

 

It was late when a small figure entered his home. He tossed off his cloak and dropped into his chair. He had no sooner reclined back than he began to receive a message. ?I hear you!?

 

?Ziptron, find Strand. Tell him that Marts is dead! Relle, Gin and several others have betrayed the Rahab and his Council. You probably know that Shadow has brought some humans to the Isles with him. Richard Hamel?s son Hamel is here on the Isles. It was young Hamel and Shadow who discovered the facts that Marts was after the Hamel family, while Relle?s job was to kill Nile and Rose and I suspect the other Wolvershens. Our leak is Finisher. Farness is using a clone of Finisher to spy on the royal family. Which means that Gretz is just biding her time. Emerald and Dawn have been hiding the real Vinnin for years in Eaglestep Tower, which now belongs to Shadow. I know Cela has assigned some spider-elves to Shadow. He has them doing lab work of some kind. I think my grandson is far more than anyone has suspected. He knows lab procedures and equipment very well. Probably better than we do. Shadow has already assigned his three apprentices to their assignments. Lyptus and Vale are now with Shadow. Cloud is nervously trying to find out about Shadow and his skills.? Enchanter had to tell Ziptron what was going on.

 

?So, the boys were right. I met them in Manitoba six months before Shadow left to come home. Shadow and Fred called Strand. They handed me over a file that would send Gander and Bessa on the rampage throughout the human world, if they knew what was in it. I will be moving closer to Shadow. My work is almost complete. I can use the human computers to interact with Miracle. Has anyone located Cap or his family? Lyptus must be frantic by now. Who could be holding them?? Ziptron had even sent out several groups to look for the others from Red?s Tower who had been kidnapped years ago. ?No word on Red?s

people either??

 

?No! Shadow, I was told has a sort of plan to find the boys families. He is working with Hamel?s equipment and Red. This information came from Keylar. He is moving to Shadow?s Tower. He wants to be close in case of trouble. I was at Red?s Tower when young Hamel arrested three Monkey People. I saw Hamel?s mother Bess arrest seven others. Just do not ask me to fight Bess. Keylar said that Bess would leave you well blasted and looking for your boots. Let?s see how the boys work their miracles. Keylar said the boys were hiring young children to act as spies. Even Joleen and Flame have joined Shadow?s forces. No one listens to children. I think that we might just have our winning team slowly forming.? His voice sounded very pleased as Enchanter told Ziptron what the boys were up to.

 

?Yes, that is what Shooter told me too. Shadow has his five spiders processing all evidence that they find. Shadow had the boys reading a police manual first on how to proceed properly on collecting evidence and how to document it. Shooter is very excited about doing this type of work. He told me that the boys already have Marts being disposed of by the two ogres. They have been entering Jilon?s Journals into computers as well. Fred told me of a new science just starting to develop. The science of Forensic, this area spans many different fields of policing, medical, lab and other types of work all linked together to bring down criminals. I have been told that certain people in Gretz group can sense my presence as Ziptron. I think that Ziptron will have to vanish for a while. I will send Strand. Later, I can divide again if I have to. Oh, Gorirt and Enol have finally been recruited my Zess to help in Gretz?s lab. We managed to get small amounts of tainted cloning solutions into the labs. Enol assures me that they are going to do a grander scale of tainted cloning. The humans will be protected. I do not know what these two have planned, yet. Well, at least they are in. If you see Rahab or Cela tell them for me. I have got to get some sleep. Enchanter let the boys run with their ideas. Cela wants the same thing. She and I are in charge! Yana and Venya will be window dressing as Fred calls it. Keep Cloud out of it! Find Hurric and tell him to back off. I want these killers this time. I think it will take time! But we will get them, even if I have to go to human schools. I have been telling my staff that Miracle shuts down when Mannza is near. It is to stop them from intercepting my messages from Gram. Jody and Weaver are now trained in computers. They are working to set up all information we can handle. I hope we can link up all the hospitals and police departments in the near future to gain direct access to all parts of the planet Earth. The sensors for the Utaras have been set up and are now operational. We included some DNA from Gretz as well. Something is shading her scanning grid. Some sort of stealth is covering up her place of living. We will find her. We need to learn human ways first to help guide us into the future. Have you found that son of yours, yet?? Ziptron liked Enchanter and was worried about him.

?After my wife was killed her spirit was placed in with Aura?s spirit in her body. Aqua is learning to love others. Ziptron, I know what love is in humans. I was a human in my other life and you know it. It that I cannot love like other dragon males; it is that I do not want to get close to others again, and you know how much I was hurt. Now, I cannot locate the boys! They are both missing. I just pray they will surface some day. How could my wife?s father have killed his own daughter? I just pray that my wife?s older sister was able to grab my son and his brother. Well, I had work to do as well. Take care. Call me!? Enchanter turned as he smiled down at Hamel asleep on the bed. Enchanter sat down and stroked Hamel?s hair.

 

 

*******

 

 

Teleporting himself to another location, Cloud suddenly appeared in Mia's room at Red's Tower.

 

?I see you finally made it!? Mia had been waiting. "Cloud, thank heavens! Well, what do you think of Shadow?"

 

"Good luck! He must keep you running in circles! What a child? Master Wizard at twelve! I pray the gods are watching over you this time! You will need it!" Cloud held his sides as he laughed. "Where are Stan and Doc?"

 

"They're in the mobile in the Great Hall. Why?" Mia always wanted to know everything going on.

 

"I must see them! Mia, you stay here! I will find them!" Cloud vanished and reappeared in the Great Hall. It was about half past ten at night, when Cloud walked towards the mobile that was inside the Great Hall. He looked inside through the window to see saw two men sitting at a table and talking.

 

"I am looking for Doc and Stan!" Cloud stepped up into the mobile. Both men rose and stepped forward.

 

"You found us!" Doc watched as the man entered the mobile. "What can I help you with? I'm Doc!"

 

With a delighted expression on his face Cloud nodded his head. "I have come to help you. Please follow me! Mia will be showing up soon. Then I will never get a word in at all."

 

Knowing Mia, Doc realized that Cloud was right that she would be hot on their trail. Doc laughed and grabbed Stan's arm. "Eric, you're on call! Watch things for us. Be back soon!"

 

Eric had seen Cloud many years before. "Yes Doc! I will watch everything. Have fun!"

 

"My, how you have grown up! Call if you need help!" Cloud nodded his head to Eric, just as the portal opened. He, Doc and Stan walked through. Cloud grabbed Doc. "Sorry about that, but Mia cannot follow us here. Stan, are you all right?"

 

As Stan stood hanging onto a wall, trying to get the dizziness to leave. "I'll be fine in a few minutes. What happened??

 

"I thought you two would like to see how the Gods live. I am Cloud!" He held Doc up by his underarms.

 

In an act of surprise Stan gazed into Cloud's eyes. "You're not supposed to be able to come down to the Isles. Well, at least I was told that!"

 

"Stan, you're right! We are not supposed to, but Marts and Relle has left us no choice. You two have blundered into a war between good and evil. It has been going on for five centuries. We have always fought fair, but not this time! This damn Councils of Seven, well its members have gone to far this time. They have been using some of our own children to kill off others in their own families. They say that Boss is a demon. After what I have been told and seen, I know now that Boss has a curse on him, which can only be removed by death. We want to protect you two. That's why I have brought you here. Those Councils of Seven members want to play rough! We have been given evidence how dangerous those members really are. One of our people has an inside spy to the Councils of Seven who has been helping us get information. When Marts killed those humans, this changed the whole game of war. You see, we are not allowed to kill or hurt humans. Well, the laws are strict here. Now, Relle is doing the same as his brother in the human world. This leaves us no choice. We can play the same way!" Cloud helped Doc and Stan to a couch. ?Now, Shadow and Hamel have gathered information on their own, which shows Boss is being used by the Councils of Seven. Well, Shadow happens to be the great, great, great grandson of a dear friend of mine who was murdered by these same people who are conning Boss. I would hate to meet Boss when he finds out. Some how, Hamel and Shadow have just broken the leak that we have never been able to break. One of our leaders on the plane of Dra-gon has been replaced by a clone, this is who is breaking the leak of information to the Councils of Seven."

 

"Hamel, Shadow and Talon believe as I do that Boss already knows. Talon hasn't told anyone, but Boss found his listening device that was planted on him. Boss told his two ogre friends to keep the bugs as we call them clear of dirt and dust. Boss knows he is in danger from these Councils of Seven Members, and I think that he knows he has been betrayed. So, we are listening to all the tapes from Boss and his men. They have told us where the missing people are hiding. Boss has them hidden away to keep them safe. We will play the Councils game. As soon as these Councils members find the others, we will move them out fast. Boss was very smart and wrote all his journals in the Mexican language. Boss was grabbing the Councils of Seven hostages and prisoners right from under their noses. You must not tell anyone. If this information got back to the Councils, we could all be dead! No one realizes that Shadow has been returned three years early. This gives us a jump start on bringing them down fast." Stan looked at Cloud. "We have to stay and help Shadow! Doc will set up a lab to do the blood tests for the people we encounter. This will give us a basic database on the people or creatures we are dealing with. One of Shadow?s spider-elves in his lab has been working with Doc on doing something called DNA sampling. We have just heard that some person in the human world has just begun to work with these DNA samples. The spider-elves are far more advanced that the humans are and are teaching Doc and Shadow what they know. This gives us an edge on the humans already. With the Argons being able to clone people and other creatures, this has giving us some better knowledge than what the humans already have."

 

"All right, you and your three partners keep doing whatever is necessary to get the job done. We figured it might get a little hot out there. That is why we want to give you some special powers. We don't want you two men hurt." Cloud helped Doc to his feet.

 

"Stan, can you walk? It is only a short distance from here. I will carry your father." Cloud lifted Doc into his arms and headed out the door. Stan held Cloud?s arm and followed close beside him.

 

"Here we are!" Cloud put Doc down on a couch. "Stan, come! Sit down!" Cloud poured the two natives a drink. "Here try this! Doc, are you all right?"

 

Seeing his father was in a trance, Stan started to laugh. "Cloud, father is sensitive to Dragon Elders and so am I. Ask Mia why this happened! She has no idea why we go into a tailspin. She cast a blocking spell on me to help ward off what is happening. Both father and I are Canadian Natives. We are much like the elves on the Isles."

 

Not being able to do much else, Doc just sat staring up at Cloud. He could not take his eyes off that God.

 

"Let me see!" Cloud knelt down, placed his hands, one on each side of Doc?s face, and gazed into his eyes. "Well, I'll be! Now, I know what this is all about. Stan centuries ago, we gave two of your people the powers to see and hear us. It has been passed down to you and Doc. The two natives we gave the powers to gave us the Isles. Poor Doc, my mate can remove the trance-like state."

 

A woman walked into the room. "Cloud, where did they come from?"

 

Immediately, Stan rose and went into a trance. He began to follow the woman everywhere she went. Cloud was laughing, so hard he could not explain to Golden Dawn. Finally, he managed to tell her, but only after he sat down. She waved her hand casting the Blocking Spell, and watched as both Doc and Stan began to come out of their trance."

 

"Not again!" Stan said. "Whatever you did, thank you!"

 

Slowly Doc rose to his feet as he gazed at Cloud. "I know now, why this happens. Please! Great Ones! Forgive Us!"

 

Golden Dawn realized how special these two humans were. "It is we who should ask forgiveness - not you. Welcome to our home, chiefs. Now, maybe we can talk! Come over here! Let me see you both. It has been centuries, since I have talked to real Indians."

 

Doc walked over to Golden Dawn, she pulled him down to the couch beside her. Stan sat cross-legged on the floor in front of her.

 

"This is a special time for all of us! Doc, we have brought you here to make you our children. It is the only way we can protect you. We will be giving you some special powers to help protect you both. Enchanter is helping Hamel and his family. Golden Dawn and I have been chosen to help you. I have called the Ancient One. He is on his way. He has no idea you are. Your ancestors gave him the Isles. We call him, Ancient One, he has a name, but no one speaks it." Delighted, Cloud could hardly wait for his employer to see Doc and Stan.

 

?This is finally starting to make sense!? In an act of respect, Doc stood up and crossed his arms in front of his chest. "The Tales of the Ancient Lizard Gods are true! My father told me of them many times! I am afraid that the tales of the Lizard Gods was thought of as only a myth to our family. Many centuries had gone by since our families have spoken to yours."

 

Stan heard someone coming and stood up to greet the elder. As the door opened the Ancient One entered. He froze on the spot. Both Stan and Doc bowed to him. Doc stepped forward. "Great One, we have come to help your people, once again."

Stopping dead in his tracks, the Ancient One raised his eyebrows and tilted his head to one side. "Why is it that whenever we're in trouble two Indians show up offering help?" The Ancient One walked up to Doc. "You have got to be, Doc. No one else could handle Shadow, but you!" The Ancient One turned and faced Stan. "Well, Young Buck, this time we're not letting you go!" The Ancient One saw Doc smiling as he was moving towards him. "We really do need your help this time! See they both receive their full Watchers Powers."

 

"So, we have been told. Dragons could not drag me from here. Both father and I plan on staying for a long time. Our ancestors should have helped you before this chaos started. Now, we have a real mess to clean up, but we will help Shadow clean up these Isles." Stan felt the Ancient One's hand on his shoulder. "One problem is that these beings are not thinking as animals, but rather as a lower form of humanoid would. Your people have been evolving into higher forms of life. I think once we teach your people how these others are thinking, then things will start turning around."

 

"Cloud, take special care of these two. Give them full bands and hide them. I want no one to hurt these two. They are like my own sons." Sadness was heard in the Ancient ones voice. "Bless you both! I must leave! Take care, my children! I am going to see my brother. He must be told as well as the other elders that The Prophecy has started." In a flash of white light the Ancient One was gone. Using his telepathic powers, Cloud was able to tell the Ancient One not to tell Finisher or Farness about the Prophecy starting.

 

"I could feel his sorrow and anger by what has happened. He's hurting, because his people are all dying or dead!" Doc knew the legends well, which his father had told him. Now, things were starting to make sense.

 

"Yes, the Ancient One will hurt for a long time to come! He will not speak of it and no one knows what happened." Cloud reached out and held Doc's hands. "All we were told is that he and his brother refuses to return to the Isles. Come, let's give you your bands." Cloud led them to a room and placed Dragon Bands on Doc and Stan the same way Enchanter had done to Hamel. Except, Stan and Doc received their entire cluster of bands. Cloud, seal them and put them under their skin, so no one would know they had them. They spent the night with Cloud and Golden Dawn.

 

Cloud told Doc of some books that they had on dragon healing and said that the books would be sent down. Doc was dressing the next morning, when Golden Dawn entered his room.

 

"Good morning, Son! I have brought you these clothes to wear." Golden Dawn handed Doc his clothes and left. He dressed and walked over to Golden Dawn. He kissed her on the

cheek.

 

"I'm going to miss you both! I hope we can find the artefact soon." Doc wanted to see Cloud's face.

 

Cloud stood and stared. "Doc, how did you know about that?"

 

"Let's just say, a little spirit told me. Actually, it is part of our family legends. It tells about an artefact, which was stolen centuries ago. It is said that this book holds the powers of the Isles within its pages. That book will find its way to back home. The book knows where it belongs and will once again find its place within the hands of the Gods. Cloud, don't look so worry. We will find it! Once we do, we will call you!" Doc held Cloud's hands tightly trying to console the God.

 

Cloud being a type of dragon never felt real love before. Now, he was seeing real love from Doc and Stan. Although, he did not understand about love, Cloud did know that it was very special to them. He walked up to Doc and put his hand on his shoulder. "Remember, those are only tales, but some of the facts are true." Cloud did not want them looking for the book.

 

Golden Dawn was sitting beside Stan. "I want you to wear this ring always. If ever you need one of us. Call out our names as you rub the stone! Doc, you do the same. Cloud will take you home, now. I will have to remove the spell we cast on you. Aqua will put it on you when you meet her. We don't want the others to know what we have done, at least not, yet. Doc, you will be getting information from Enchanter. Breeze is Misty's sister and she is a healer. I have contacted her and so has Aqua. Be careful of Breeze, she is all dragon. Do not let her overpower you. Try to bring that man called Kevin to the Isles. Red may try to stop you. We will see how things go. We realize how much Red protects these Isles, but sometimes he goes a little too far. Do your best to get Kevin! Well, boys it's time for you to leave. See you soon!" The spell was removed.

 

Stan and Doc both hugged and kissed Golden Dawn as they left for home. Cloud opened a portal and the three men walked into the mobile. Cloud smiled at the two men. "Use your bands wisely. Remember, this is between us four. No one need know about this. Well boys, we'll see you both soon! Take care!" With that Cloud turned, walked through and closed the portal.

 

 

*******

 

 

 

The Ancient One had gone to find his brother. He appeared in the house where his brother lived. "Silver, the Prophecy has started. Our prince has returned home and within three months studied and passed his master's test. One more thing, Shadow is a Master of Karate."

 

"Really?" Standing up Silver walked over to his brother. "Just how old is this child?"

 

"Almost thirteen years old!" Streak covered his ears quickly.

 

"What? You stand there telling me that Shadow is only thirteen, and already has passed his masters test? What level of belt has he earned in Karate?" Silver dropped into another chair.

 

"Black! Shadow is a computer expert as well. Silver, he has your love! Maybe, your search for an heir is over." Streak watched as his brother slowly nodded his head. ?You heard what Zorran told me. He said that your children have been all killed. Grieving will do no good; you must find another to take your sons place. We really need your help. Marts is dead, so is Gin. Relle is still out there, but will be caught. Gretz?s true mate has been executed for his crimes. Kraken did try to go after Shadow. He knew that the prince had come home. But the Prince turned the tides on Kraken. Shadow and his friends captured him!?

 

"Let me know when he finds the Book of Dragons. I will come home then, not until. If he can defeat the evil in Blazemaster, and put his soul to rest, then I will come home to see if this young man is worthy to be my heir. Call me!" Silver walked over to his own chair and sat down to read.

 

The Ancient One vanished and returned to the Temple of Ske and the throne of the Ancient Elder. He just sat on the throne staring in to space. This had put him in an even more chaotic mood. As one of the priests tried to give the God some food, he almost killed the elf.

 

It was Ancient One?s mate Starran who finally entered the temple to quiet him.

?This violence is not necessary. What is wrong with you??

 

Turning his head slowly towards his mate, he knew that Starran could see something had happened. ?The Prophecy has started three years early. You are not to say a word about this to anyone. Our prince has arrived. He is all power and from what I have heard our prince outsmarted even Kraken. That fact what just told to Silver! He still refuses to come home.?

 

?Do you really blame him? He has lost his whole world. Shine is only now starting to respond to my voice. She is my sister. Not even Aqua can get Shine to remember those days. Zorran had to open his mouth about the child being killed in the fire with Tye. After Tye was reborn, he has been reassigned to guard Charles. Even Tye still searches for the child, even though he was told the child?s spirit was never returned to Ske. We all know that Gretz is holding the spirit of the child. I will have Zorran to hand over all his files to Cela. She can deliver them to the prince. We cannot even live in peace until someone replaces the child known as Lightning Strike. Sparkle was trying her best to help Shine over her grief.? Knowing what Silver?s family had lost, Starran reached out and held her mates hand. ?You grieve as much as Silver!?

 

?Silver may consider choosing Shadow as his heir. He wants to wait to see if the child can handle Blazemaster first. I have seen the child. He has Rose?s determination for getting the job done, no matter what the cost. He is a Master of Magic now and has earned his robes and ring. From what else I have heard Shadow is a black belt in Karate and a computer expert. His grades in school were always tops in his classes. And the big factor! He is only thirteen years old.? Streak just had to throw that at his mate.

 

?You are crazy! No child can do all that and only be thirteen years old!? Starran could see Streak smiling at her. ?You are serious.?

?It was Shadow and his friends who caught Kraken with his guard down. That beast is no more. Kraken has vanished and his soul is now our property. Cela and Bessa have him contained at last. Enchanter said that Shadow dropped him. I am not saying a word. I want Yana to match wits with Shadow someday. I do not want to spoil our prince?s fun. I read Cloud?s mind. He wants weekly reports from Doc on Shadow?s progress. This will push the prince into taking on Cloud. You know what happened when Rose was pushed into that fight with those raiders. Shadow has that same attitude; he will only take so much then let the others have it. Warn Golden Dawn and Majesta that Cloud has met his match. I believe Enchanter. This child has been given Ott and Landor?s powers with the love of the human in him. Shadow will over power even Cloud. Enchanter is mellowing. He found another human to adopt, in fact his whole family. Aura will have to start pealing Enchanter off the ceiling soon. He is started into a tailspin, which he has no control over. Love is striking Enchanter from both sides. Shadow and Hamel had caught our vicious warrior in a crossfire that he cannot see, but only feel. Enchanter is being hit from both sides by Hamel and Shadow?s love.? Streak grabbed his mate and pulled her to his knee. ?I will have to pretend to be angry with the world and pick fight with others for no reason. I cannot let the others see that I have been hit by these two boys love as well. I never expected this!?

 

Laughing as hard as she could, Starran just held Streak in her arms. ?This gives me an idea. We could use this as an excuse to get the endanger people out of the area if the Councils of Seven start to get to close. You pick a fight with one of these people. I will try to get down to the Isles someway to help you. This way we can grab the innocent and hide them. Kystal will be the one to watch. She has both our children under her control. Derria and Stayon are becoming worse. I tried to talk to them the other day. Kystal knows when I am about and suddenly interrupts me. She protects Derria and Stayon. She will use them to get to the prince, I am sure of my facts. We have to stop her.?

 

?We will! If we work it out, I could challenge the one the Councils is going after and you could pull them out, saying that you have thrown me to the wind. Then this would leave me free to get Hurric and his two fighters into place to watch over the person. Gretz uses others to take over our people. I think that this Stayon and Derria are clones. Watch yourself! Rahab is looking for the Spirit Crystals. We have to find them! One idea I have is to make several others in the ancient royal families princes. The Councils of Seven think that they have killed the real prince off already. But by then I hope to have many princes on the Isles and I pray that Shadow will be old enough to take over as King of the Isles. Gretz will be looking for a prince, not a king.?

 

?I will talk to Cela and see if she will get Zeus to make another viewing pool just for us. I had better go. Take care my mate. All love is precious; remember that, for I have loved you for centuries. Stay close in mind! I will telepathically call you and set up things. Let me know when I can return to the Isles. We will need a place to live! Not a cave this time!? Starran hugged her mate, and left for the plan of Dra-gon in a flash of light.

 

Afterwards the Ancient One pulled up his hood and sat crouched down in his chair trying to think of how he could pull this off so the others would believe him. He knew about the fighting pens in the Underground and would sneak way to hone his fighting skills for these battles. ?I could start to spread the word even now.? He thought out his plans to himself, and would keep them in his own mind, instead of on parchment.

 

 

*******

 

 

 

Early the following morning, Hamel said his good-byes to Enchanter and Aura. Talon had come to get Hamel and they walked up to Windrider's Tower Room to watch over Boss. Enchanter and Aura had left for Red's Tower. They went to see Emerald, first. Aura had not seen Emerald for centuries. The two dragons in elf form knocked on Emerald's door. Emerald had been up most of the night helping the others prepare Shadow's tower. She went to the door.

 

"Yes, can I help you?" Emerald was half asleep.

 

"Emerald, can we talk to you for a few minutes?" Aura asked.

 

"Sure! Don't mind me! I was up all night helping get things ready for Shadow." Emerald opened the door. ?I want my grandson to have the best.?

 

?We know you do!? Aura rubbed the elf's cheek. "Emerald, where are the Hamel women?"

 

"Down the hall, to your right. It is the first door on your left." Emerald felt like it was all a dream. Aura led Emerald to her bed and lay her down. The elder placed her hand on the elf's forehead and called ?Sleep?.

 

Enchanter and Aura moved quickly to the Hamel's quarters. So, no one would see them. Aura knocked on the door.

 

With a big smile on her face, Kala answered. "Yes, may I help you?"

 

"Is this the Hamel quarters?" Aura replied.

 

"Yes, I am Kala! Mother is inside resting." Kala wait for the two adults to respond.

 

"We would like to see your mother? Tell her Mia's grandparents are here to see her." Aura did not want to rush the child.

 

Kala opened the door and invited them into the room. "Come inside! I will tell mother!" Kala hurried into a room and soon returned. "Mother will be out, shortly."

 

Bess slowly walked out of her bedroom. "Yes, may I help you?"

 

Aura watched Bess moving towards a chair. "Bess, Mia wanted us to help you. Are you all right?"

 

"Mother banged her leg, last night." Kala grabbed the salve Doc had left and began to apply it to her mother's leg.

 

Enchanter moved closer to help the child. "Kala, try this liquid, first." He waved his hand and a vial of liquid appeared.

 

"Are you really Maria's great grandparents?" Kala watched Enchanter as he showed her how to apply the liquid to her mother's leg.

 

Aura smiled and stroked Kala's hair. "Yes dear, we are Maria's, great grandparents."

 

"Maria said that after you put your marks on us. We will be like cousins. You will be my grandparents!" Kala said with an uncertain look on her face.

 

Enchanter waited for Kala to finish. "I guess you're right Kala! I've never had a human granddaughter before!"

 

"I've never had grandparents that I can remember before, either!" Kala watched as he sat down next to her on the floor.

 

Aura had taken Bess into the bedroom. "Enchanter is very fond of Hamel. That really surprised us, because like all male dragons they never show affection to anyone, including their mates. Our daughter, Aqua told me that he even challenged Shadow to a fight. Male pride and domination!"

 

"Yes, but not all males are like that. Even humans have that dumb pride and challenge. Richard thought his challenge was Boss! We now discovered that it was Marts and not Boss. Now, Richard has lost in a very big way. He lost his life. And the worst thing is you can't tell them to stop! They turn a deaf ear!" Bess started to cry. "I loved Richard and thought the divorce would being him to his senses, but I guess I was wrong."

 

"Don't blame yourself! Richard decided to go his own way." Aura began, but Bess interrupted her.

 

"Richard dragged our second eldest son, Darren into it and killed him. Those two were two of a kind!" Bess felt Aura put her arm around her. "Why Aura? Why did he do it?"

 

"I don't know Bess!" Aura held Bess close to her for a while. It is what Bess needed. A friend. Aura understood to a certain extent. They talked for several hours.

 

Finally, the two women walked into the sitting room and stood in the doorway both of them staring at Enchanter. "What are you doing?" Aura saw her mate hopping around on one foot.

 

"Kala and I are playing hop-scotch!" Enchanter replied and threw a small chain at a square.

 

"You missed! It's my turn!" Kala laughed. "Mommy, Gramps plays this game really good. I won two and he won two. This is for the championship!"

 

Enchanter shook his head and whispered in Bess's ear. "I have never had so much fun in a long time. You have two wonderful children, Bess. I'm proud to make them my adoptive children."

 

"You Old Faker!" Aura slapped her mate on the back.

 

"First, it was Shadow! Then, Hamel and now, Kala. Maybe, I'm getting soft in my old age, but I will admit. These three children are very likeable young people." Enchanter was watching Kala and saw her miss. "Ah! Ha! It's my turn!" He threw his chain and hopped around. "I won!"

 

"This time only! Next time, it's my turn to win!" Kala hugged and kissed Enchanter's cheek. "Thanks Gramps!"

 

Aura could see a soft expression in Enchanter's eyes as he held Kala in his embrace. She could see that Enchanter was really learning the meaning of love.

 

"Well, we better get you marked." Enchanter looked over at Bess as he held Kala tightly in his arms.

 

Aura and Enchanter marked Bess first and then Kala. Afterwards, he sat holding Kala on his knee and cuddling her. They had given Bess twenty magic bands and set them under her skin. Kala was a little to young for the bands. Enchanter gave her a Necklace of Protection and Calling. He also gave her a Ring of Vanishing. Aura gave Kala a Bracelet of Healing.

 

Kala hugged both of the dragon elders. "Thank you! I still don't understand why I need all these things. I have my own weapons."

 

"A little girl like you has weapons?" Aura was surprised to hear that.

 

Kala hurried into her room and brought out her pellet rifle and recurve bow with arrows. "Daddy kept them in his truck for me."

 

"Kala was the Junior Champion for archery two years running. She's been shooting

guns and bows since she was three years old. I taught Kala, myself. You see, before I married Richard. I was Captain in the army nurses corp. I could shoot much better than Richard. Which use to make him very upset. I could also run faster and my survival skills were better. So, I left the nurses corp. and became a police officer for a while. I returned to nursing after all the trouble began. Hamel needed special care for several years. Then Richard began to get Hamel involved in this case."

 

"Daddy was always making contests. Once, we divided into two groups. Daddy took Darren. Mommy chose Hamel and me. We went out camping for a week." Kala started to laugh.

 

"I'll finish Kala! We took the basic survival gear with us. Richard had his canoe and I had mine. We started out across this lake to the island. About halfway across, a hornet decided to attack Richard. After several tries, the hornet managed to get into Richard?s shirt and helped to overturn their canoe. So, anyway we beat them to the island and had camp set up our camp, before they even arrived. They camped about a quarter mile from us that night." Bess saw Kala was laughing.

 

"Daddy and Darren always thought they were smarter. They decided to go fishing near a small stream on the island. What they didn't know until it was too late, was that a large group of bears had claimed the spot as their own. The salmon run had started." Kala was laughing. "Every fish they got the bears took."

 

"We heard Richard and Darren screaming all night long, from their camp. They had lost their rods and reels to the bears. That wasn't bad! Later that night, the bears decided to raid their camp. Poor Richard and Darren had to sleep in the trees that night. It was the worst camp out he had ever been on. After that, he never challenged me, again." Bess could see Enchanter was laughing at her story.

 

"Hamel mentioned you have another son, Kevin." Aura inquired.

 

"Yes! We adopted Kevin, when he was five. He thinks of three things, his lizards, work at the zoo and his farm in the country. He was a medical doctor for a while. Then he returned to his animal as a vet. The people Kevin works with call him Dragon. Kevin seems to understand what the animals needs and wants are. Bob Northam, Kevin's boss hired our son years ago, because he was the only veterinarian who could get close to one very mean female iguana. She would whip anyone with her tail, but Kevin. She broke Bob's arm once from whipping him with her tail. I swear Kevin can talk to his lizards friends." Bess started to laugh. "If Kevin only knew what our new friend are? He'd go crazy!"

 

"Bess, we want to bring Kevin here to the Isles." Aura wanted to see what Bess thought of the idea.

 

"Kevin would never do anything to harm you. I am not so sure about some of the others he works with." Bess seemed concerned. "Bob would protect you as well. They both have a great respect for animal life. Kevin has several others like David and some others from work."

 

"How old is Kevin?" Enchanter asked.

 

"We were told that Kevin was five, when he came to live with us. Actually, I thought he was much older than five. He was very tall, when he first came to us. His parents had died in a war. An old man was Kevin's grandfather. He asked us to adopt Kevin, if anything ever happened to himself. That is when Kevin was two. Near Kevin's third birthday, the old man wrote out a document stating that he and Kevin were refugees seeking help. Richard and I were both police officers at the time. The immigration people listened to us, and help the old man. We were made Kevin's guardians at that time. Even though, Kevin stayed with the old man, during the daytime, we had our boy with us after work and at night. It worked well for almost two years. The old man told us Kevin was five. I still think he was ten or twelve. Richard thought the same thing." Bess was recalling a better time. "I was twenty-three and Richard was twenty-six, when we got married. Kevin was our first child."

 

"So, you really don't know how old Kevin is?" Enchanter inquired.

 

"When Kevin was seven he broke his leg and needed surgery. His doctor at the time told us that he thought Kevin was in his teens and also full-grown. He told us that he figured Kevin was sixteen or seventeen years old. I will tell you this much. I was twenty-three at the time. There is no way Kevin could have been that age. He was far too immature and he depended on us for everything. He may have been big for his age, but that is all."

 

"So, how old would he be?" Aura asked.

 

"I'm fifty-seven. So, Kevin would be about forty-five, give or take ten years." Bess reached over to her purse and showed them a picture of Kevin. "Don't let his innocent look fool you. He's really a genius and a master in karate. I believe he is a Grand Master, now. He can fight several different styles of martial arts. He is a Grand Master in two others and a master in Judo. He has been fighting since he was two. His grandfather said they fled from a mission in Japan, just before the war. Apparently, the old man was a Japanese monk. There were several other masters and their students who would stop by the house to visit the old man and Kevin. We had turned our basement into a dojo for Kevin, so he could practise."

 

"That's quite the son, you have there." Enchanter replied. "I wouldn't mind meeting him."

"Just don't pick a fight with him." Bess looked at Enchanter. "Many years ago someone beat up Hamel. It was before his accident. Kevin went after the man and almost killed him. That was before he was a black belt, long before. He'd kill anyone, if he had to. Just after he started at the zoo. One baboon attacked him, while he was feeding it. The creature grabbed his arm and would not let go. Kevin had to fight off the monkey and finally ended up killing it. He had no other choice!"

 

"How badly hurt was Kevin?" Aura wanted to know how healthy Kevin was.

 

"He spent several weeks in hospital from bites and infection. He was allergic to nearly all the medications the doctors gave him. One of Kevin's friends who is a doctor finally took Kevin to a herbalist, who treated him." Bess watched as Enchanter held Kala. "Kevin has been talking about retiring early. I get letters from him once in a while. More now that Richard is gone. I also get letters from a young lady, who Kevin sort of adopted. She lives and works with him. Stacy Star told me, Kevin is upset that he hasn't seen us since we left. Apparently, he is being watched closely. Mia told me that she and Shadow think it could be Relle?s people watching Kevin."

 

"Maybe, Mia can set up a meeting for you." Aura replied.

 

?Mia has been very busy with moving Shadow to his own tower, and buying things for the Conclave and Red." Bess sighed. "I do miss Kevin!"

 

"Well, maybe we can set up a meeting for you. Let me talk to Mia about it." Enchanter rose from his chair and carried Kala into her bedroom. "Pleasant dreams, my little one." He quietly left the room and let Kala sleep. "Well Bess, I think we had better go. We still have many things to do. I must get some books for Doc from our home. Remember if you need us - call. Keep using that potion on your legs." Enchanter rubbed her cheek, he waited for the two women to say their good-byes. Aura and Enchanter left.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Eight

 

 

As the portal closed, Stan and Doc stood gazing at each other. They had both seen Shadow and Red use their powers of magic, but Cloud and Golden Dawn were all energy. To make sure they were not insane, both natives stared down at the rings on their hands. Stan was just about to speak to his father, when Red opened the mobile's door.

 

"Well, I see you two are finally awake! Doc, we're moving your mobile into Shadow's Tower. Please! Follow me!" Red stepped out of the trailer into his Great Hall. Stan and Doc followed close behind. They stood beside Red as he began to chant and watched the mobile trailer home being reduced to the size of a toy. Stan walked over, picked up the mobile and followed Red and his father through the portal into Shadow's Tower.

 

They entered into a huge room, which was much like Red's dining room. "This is the dining room, Doc. Come with me!" Red led them outside into the courtyard. "Stan set that mobile over there beside that shed. We are giving Hamel that mobile for his own office. Doc, Mia went to get your supplies. She was not sure what you would need. So, I told her to get five of everything. Afterwards, we had a problem, you see, Mia bought five large crates of everything. As Shadow would say, ?Boy do we have a big problem!? Where were we to put all the supplies and other items? I didn't like the idea of building you a house, which would take too long. You must remember that Mia is a dragoness and likes to do things in a big way. Mia decided to get you another building instead. It's all yours! Doc, welcome to your new home!"

 

Doc stood with tears in his eyes, as he gazed up at the building. For there on the roof above the main doors was a sign, which read.

 

DOC'S HOSPITAL

 

Tears ran down Doc's face. "Well! Ah! Ah! I don't know what to say! Except, thank you!"

 

?Your are most welcome!? Mia walked up behind Doc. "We could not have you working out of that mobile much longer; you were running out of bed space. This has sixty-five large rooms and two huge dragon rooms. You're all hooked up and ready to go. We moved Splat over after dinner, this evening. Come! Take a look around. Stan helped us yesterday. Hamel did all the wiring and many other things. Bess, Kala, Maria and my sons all helped to get the hospital cleaned up to Bess?s nurse standards. Even some of Golden Thread?s children came to help clean the ceilings and polish the high to reach places. The Gold Spiders promised to keep all bugs out of your hospital and to help you if fights break out."

 

Red put his hand on Doc's shoulder. "Mia paid for everything inside and out."

 

"Dragon or not! I don't care! Thank you, Mia!" Doc reached out, held her in his arms tightly and kissed her cheek. ?This is more than I had ever dream for even in the human world. Maybe, some day I can even open the school to others who want to become doctors or nurses. That has always been my dream.?

 

?I will be at your side Doc!? Digger waddled out of the hospital. ?This is some hospital! The best I have ever seen! Even better than the one in Powell River, Mel took me there once!

 

Mia smiled and hugged Doc. "We all like you very much. I figured you needed a real hospital to work out of. Now, come! Let me show you around!"

 

They showed Doc through his hospital. It had two floors. The sixty-five rooms that Mia had spoken of were all on the main level. There were another sixty-five rooms upstairs that were stocked with supplies and extra furniture. They entered a small hallway, which lead to a door.

 

"Doc, these are your living quarters. That room over there is your office." Mia smiled as Doc looked around.

 

Doc found some of his own furniture from his home in Powell River had been moved to his new quarters. The rest of the furniture was new.

 

"My watch must be wrong!" Doc glanced down at his wrist watched.

 

Stan laughed as he looked at his watch. "No Dad, our friends said there was a time difference. It's only quarter past nine, at night." Stan whispered to Doc. "We travelled back in time twenty-three hours." Stan laughed as he whispered to his father.

 

Doc raised his eyebrows and shook his head. "Mia, Red can I see you two for a moment. Come with me to Splat's room." Doc led them to Splat's room and Stan followed.

 

Earlier the following day, Mia had seen Doc had been upset about something and wanted to ask him about it, but had slipped her mind with moving and everything else going on.

"Doc, are you going to tell us why you were so upset?" Mia could see he was not himself.

 

"Mia, yesterday morning, I couldn't find Eric to help Splat with his bath. So, I bathed him, myself. I want to show you both something. Even I could not believe it. When I removed the arrowhead from Splat's leg. I missed something! It must have been all the commotion going on and I was worried about Shadow. Anyway, I overlooked Splat's other wounds." Doc moved towards Splat's bed. "At first, I thought Splat was just build differently than we were. I noticed when I undressed Splat, his legs and arms were all bowed or looked out of place.

 

"Something bothered me about the way his bones had formed. I decided to see if Splat's bone structure was like the rest of us. I had Stan bring me my portable x-ray machine. I began to x-ray Splat. It was what I found that really upset me." Doc threw back the covers, which were on Splat.

 

"Look at his legs! See, how crooked they are! After I developed the x-rays. I found that femurs, tibias and fibulas in legs have had bones broken, several times. Mia, those are the names for the leg bones. The bones in his hands and finger have also been broken many times. He was complaining of headaches. So, I x-rayed his skull. He has had many cracks in his skull in the past. Truthfully, I don't know how he survived all those beatings, over the past years. I thought some of his wounds could have been from falling. Some are! But not this!" Doc rolled Splat over on his stomach, his small back told the grizzly tale in the number of scars. "I found these two lumps on his shoulders. They are like an extra shoulder blade. So, I'm not worried about that."

 

"There are sixty-seven scars on his back. Some as you can see have not healed, yet. Mainly, because of infection had set in his scars. It was probably very itchy. You can see that Splat has been scratching these scar marks. His scars get itchy and he scratches them, thus starting infections. I put him on an IV drip with healing potion. I don't usually get this upset, but I want who is responsible to pay for this." Doc looked at Red and Mia.

 

Mia covered Splat up and looked at Doc. "Splat would be to afraid to tell us who did this to him. I know several Cribbers. They will not lie, but they are too afraid to speak out. If we confronted Splat with this matter, he would run away. They usually hide in burrows in the

forest. Some live in caves and still others hide in the Underground tunnels or in tree trunks in the forests. They come in all sizes. The smaller ones hide in mouse or even old Giant Spider traps. I've seen Splat before with Joleen. Maybe, she can tell you something about him."

 

Stan went to the intercom on the wall. "Joleen to Room 210."

 

She appeared instantly. "Joleen here!"

 

"Joleen, you seem to be the only one who knows Splat really well. Maybe, you can help us." Doc waited for her to get comfortable.

 

"Joleen try!" She sat down on the bed.

 

"How long have you known Splat?" Red asked.

 

"Let see! It was day dat giant spider go after Joleen and almost gets me for him dinner. Splat, find Joleen and take her home. Him call healer. That last time we meet. Time before Splat gives me ride home after we go on Finders Trip. Red, that was the time you gone to see Shadow. You brings me back brown bunny to me. Joleen eats and gets bunny all over me." Joleen smiled.

 

"Last Easter! All right, Joleen! How old is Splat?" asked Red.

 

"Him tell me him libe with father for six summers. Dat be year of last pixie festival, Splat with him Grandpa and Mother that time. Him go libe wiff Willow?s brother Dant for five summers, den Splat taken by wizard Gin, and lib dere for six more summers. Him be about sebenteen year old, Joleen thinks! Joleen meet Splat for first time before him mother gets dead. They come to my first festival dat father have for all pixies and friends. Dat when I first meet Splat." She smiled and hugged Doc's hand. ?Splat rescued Joleen?s Kyle! Splat?s Grandpa gibe him big hug for helping.?

 

"Thank you Joleen! You may go, now." Doc waited for her to leave. "We can get the rest of the information from Splat, himself."

 

"But he won't tell you!" Mia replied.

 

Stan looked at Doc. "Mia, Dad knows of a way to get the truth, without Splat knowing. He has told us several things, earlier today. Dad hypnotized Splat, because we wanted to know how old he was and more about his medical history. He doesn't even know how old he is or where he came from, when he's awake. We asked him under hypnosis and he told us everything. Splat will remember nothing of this session. Dad has already prepared Splat to tell you what happened."

 

How did Joleen know about how old Splat is?" Mia asked.

 

"Sometimes, the mind hides things away from our memory if they are too painful for us to remember. Joleen is also hiding something and so is Splat. I get the feeling they knew each other, a long time ago." Doc turned his back for a moment and slipped a small white tablet into his mouth. He sat down and rested for a moment before starting. Doc woke Splat up and put him under hypnosis. Red and Mia watched with great interest as Doc began.

 

"Splat, do you hear me?" Doc asked.

 

"Yes Doc! Splat hears you!" The Cribber replied.

 

Doc asked. "Splat, how old are you? Where were you born? What village? What is

your real name?"

 

"Splat is tirteen. Splat was born in a barn, near Gold Stain! Splat is Splat Padgett" he replied.

 

Red frowned and glanced over at Mia. ?I have heard that name centuries ago. Padgett is a very ancient from Old Arabia. I think Splat is far more than others realize. He acts like a child probably because of his injuries. Doc, I want you to keep Splat with you at all times. Get

him to become your finder or helper. Just keep him here!?

 

"But Joleen said he was seventeen." Mia replied.

 

\ "Mia, you must remember, that Splat has been beaten. He may have lost some of his years of memory, because of his cracks in his head. Lost of memory is quite common in these cases." Doc explained. Then he continued to question the Cribber.

 

"Splat, I want you to tell me about your childhood. What you did? Where you went? And with who?" Doc waited for an answer.

 

"Splat use to sit an' wait for me mommy and daddy to comes home from the fields. Me wait on porch. One day daddy come home, but mommy not. Daddy tells all us that mommy gots killed. Splat only six then, and daddy sells me to him best friend called Dant. Splat love Dant. Daddy has to many mouths to fed. Two days before I got to live with Dant, one of my adopted brothers was killed in the house. Him had fallen down some rocks and was sleepin? in my bed of straw when him die! Even though I the oldest of children, I the smallest, taller brother die. Other brother Zar said for me to hid in shed in feedbag for chickens. I sleep in bags for two nights. Then daddy takes me to Dant. We go eberywhere together. Dant buy Splat new clothes and shoes. Splat even get own money to buy whatever Splat wants. One day Zar came to see Dant and me. Him tells me not to use last name ever again. I had other name, but cause I always running into doors and things, Daddy call me Splat. So, that day, I become Splat the Cribber. It was Kay who gets killed. Zar would come and see me all the time. Him only real brother Splat have. Zar, I not see in long time. True Grey send word to Eric that Zar is with him. It getting to dangerous out there so Zar pass message onto Eric for me.?

 

"Doc ask him if he knew Joleen before?" Mia asked.

 

"Splat, did you know Joleen, before you met in Red Mule?" Doc asked.

 

"Yes, we always are good friends." Splat began to cry. "Joleen's mommy and daddy got lost. Daddy tells me that we no have king or queen, now. Him tells me that Joleen gone too, but Splat find Joleen. Now, we hide from elders and no one knows who we are. If anyone asks who we are, we say we Splat and Joleen Wolvershen. We not tell Red and Emerald adopted us. Our villages were next to each odder at one time. Kyle, Joleen and me were once really good friends. Now, even Kyle is gone to the gods. Splat miss Kyle lots."

 

"That's enough! Now, I want you to finish telling us about Dant and what happened to you." Doc turned to look at Mia. "I don't want to find out who he is. I won't take that chance. Mia, you told me that the elders could listen to your people, if they really can. They could be listening to Splat right, now. I won't risk his life!"

 

"Thanks, Doc!" Mia smiled and looked down at the Cribber. "You keep your secret, Splat. Whatever it is we'll protect you!"

 

Doc looked at Red. "All right, Splat. Now remember, this will not hurt you. Then what happened?"

 

Splat continued. "Dant and Splat best friends. When me was ten, we coming home from trip. We make camp bout one days travel from home. Dant always sleep under wagon and Splat sleep in wagon. Splat sleep in wagon this night. Next thing Splat knows, Splat going for ride! And no Dant!" Splat began to panic.

 

Doc calmed Splat down. "It's all right! Go on! No one will hurt you!"

 

"Man steals wagon and Splat, too!" Splat started screaming. "Help! Dant! Help! No Dant! Where Dant? Man hit Splat. Splat no can see! Where Splat going? We travel long time. We stop at town. Splat see sign, Coral Cove. Man tie Splat up, then him go get eats. Him come out and Splat gone! Man finds Splat and him beat me! Splat wake up in dark room. Splat only see little. But Splat's nose say him in inn. Splat go sleep and wake up in wagon. Splat just start to see, when man hit Splat hard and no see, again. Splat and man travel more. "Man stop wagon. Splat get thrown in cellar at house. Man tell Splat, if good, him get food. If bad, Splat get beatings. Splat told to sleep in cellar, it cold in cellar. Splat want blanket. Man gives Splat blanket for killing spider. Splat get sick! Spider bite Splat! Big Man comes give Splat potion to drink. Splat want to thank Big Man. But Big Man no come back." Splat began to calm down on his own. "One night, Splat heard man come home and hear man fall. Then master have visit from other man. Splat wants go to see man him sleeps on floor. Splat cover man and do chores. Two days go by and man still sleep on floor. Splat gives him other blanket. Man very cold. Man so cold him stiff. Splat tries to get man to eat. Man funny colour and no want food. Splat goes get help."

 

"Then what happened Splat?" Doc asked.

 

"Splat finds Big Man. Him tells Splat, that Master Gin dead! Splat cry! Big Man tells Splat this him home and all that in it. Splat clean his house. Big Man takes dead man out. Splat find boxes under floor when cleaning. Splat show boxes to Big Man. Him helps Splat put all things into one box for Splat. Big Man say that ring in box belong to wizard. Splat take ring to wizard. Big Man say Splat get reward. Splat happy! Splat want go to see wizard and take back ring. Splat on him way to barn and hide him box in sack, then in horses feed bag. Tella Bird tells me to pack up all my things, and leave by nighttime. Splat not know what to do. Him say that bad things going to happen and to leave town. Splat pack up all him could carry and put on wagon. Chickens and other things and animals too, I hide them in forest. Splat keep promise to Big Man and then go give ring to wizard. Splat not happy! Splat get two big feet for reward! Splat cry and hide in bushes! Splat go out at night. No one see Splat big feet in dark. Splat no find Big Man! Splat tries to go home! Splat hear Tella Bird telling Splat that bad people in town, and for Splat not to go home. Splat go back to Big Man house. Find Big Man dead! Splat tries to go home and cry! Wizard at Splat house! Splat house on fire! Splat had hid horses and all him things in forest out back of him house. Wizard leave! Splat goes to Dant's horses and wagon. Splat cover horses with branches and we hide til dark come. Splat then take wagon and horses through woods. Splat leave town. Splat go to Red Mule to see wizard. Splat hear him nice wizard. Splat finds Joleen. Joleen and Splat play, we best friends. Splat has hid box in tree stump near him box. Hornbell give Splat job as finder. Splat is twelve years, now. Splat is good finder. Splat even get chicken and gold. Gold go in box. Chicken come travel with Splat. We go on trip. We come home to find Joleen missing. Splat finds Joleen. But now Green chicken has gone! Splat still look for green chicken, later."

 

Red interrupted! "I've heard enough! Doc could you find out where Splat keeps this box? That is the box he wants to get."

 

Doc asked Splat. "Your box is in a tree stump. Where is the tree stump? Red will bring you your box Splat."

 

"Stump is three falls north of inn, beside Splat's box house. Box house is old wood box for inn." Splat replied.

 

Doc helped lay Splat down. "Splat, I want you to lean back and sleep. You'll remember asking Red to get your box for you, but nothing more."

 

Turning to face Doc and Mia, Red glanced down at a note, which he had received the day before. "Mia would you and Doc come with me. Let's see if we can't find out what happened. I know the wizard Splat is talking about. I can't believe he is that mean. I received this last night, but did not want to travel on my own. I was asked to investigate Old Wiz and what happened."

 

"That's where some trouble happened we were going to check out a year ago, before Shadow came." Mia replied and looked at Doc. "Get a pair of elfin trousers on, first."

 

Doc went to change his clothes. He went over to his dresser and took out some tablets. He put them into his pocket. "I should be all right, if I move slowly and don't over do it."

 

*******

 

 

Meanwhile, back in Brandon Manitoba, Relle was standing on the porch of the house where Carrie once lived. He had bought the house from Allen. "It is not here! All of you head back to Marsh. I am going to the Isles to find Marts. Something tells me that he might have decided to take the key for himself. I will send you help or return myself." Watching his friends leaving Relle went through the neighbourhood asking about Brett and Carrie. No one really knew these people and let Relle know it. It was several days later that Relle left for the Isles.

 

Relle arrived home late one night. "Where is Marts?"

 

"We do not know! He was with Boss for a while. Marts is supposed to report to Surkat in Oakford and never did. Now, Surkat's brother, Takrus is out looking for Marts, himself. You better report to Takrus before you take off, again. They are at the old cabin in Ease. Takrus is investigating why Marts never showed up, and why the slaves are vanishing from that area and around Underground the town of Bar. Be careful, Takrus is not in the best of moods. Snaken, Clovase and Henten have vanished as well. Takrus thinks they might be dead. He sent word to Tammuz to try to reclaim these people souls, nothing yet. Mannza must be present apparently. She has left for the Forbidden World." The man rose to his feet and walked across the floor.

 

"Oman, Mannza is in the human world helping Jasper and the others. Well, I'm heading to see Takrus. I thought Tammuz was with Takrus?" Relle felt a knife at his back. "Remove it or I'll kill you!" Reaching inside his cloak Relle pulled out a revolver before spinning around. He shot the man dead.

 

That man was on of Takrus's head priest! You better give me that gun!" Oman grabbed the gun from Relle's hand. "I will kill you myself if you ever bring another gun to these Isles. I'll take this spirit and use the body for my own purpose." Oman knelt down and absorbed the man's spirit through his hands. He rose to his feet and went to touch Relle. "You will be next if you disobey me!"

 

Relle ran in fear for his life out of the cabin. Relle never even stopped to see Takrus. He ran until he came to the Dwarven Township of Ale. Relle went to his own private hiding place. Now, Relle was wondering what to do. He was frightened and felt that he had made a big mistake. He tried to contact Farness, but received no reply. So he hid for several days.

 

It was several mornings later when Relle finally received word back form Takrus. ?Do you not realize that the others have been leading us on. Get those papers and articles we stole from Boss and bring them to me. Marts was supposed to and vanished. They are in the cabin in Red Mule Township. Stay out of trouble! Do not bring attention to yourself. Get that stuff and bring them to me. It should take you no more than six months to get here.?

 

?Yes Takrus! I will get the articles you want and bring them to you. Do you want those other men of Marts who are hiding in Red Mule as well?? Relle waited for a reply.

 

?Yes! I will need them. Surkat his having trouble keeping men in the mines. Something is killing our men. So, hurry up! I want you with me, when we deal with Boss!? Takrus signed off through telepathy.

 

It would take Relle several days to get prepared for his trip to Red Mule. It would take Relle another several months to reach that town, unless he could find his brother?s horses.

 

 

*******

 

 

Mia, Red and Doc walked outside of the hospital. Mia changed into Misty. Red helped Doc up onto Misty's back. They flew to Red Mule Inn to get Splat's box, first. Doc saw the wood box which Splat talked about. It had all the Cribber's personal possessions inside. Doc had Red reduce the wood box and took it with them. They reduced the size of Splat's small wood box home and Red put it into his bag. They flew to the Isle of Silkie. Misty landed in a field that was only a short walk, west of town. It had rained that day and the roads were mud. Doc looked at Mia as they sloshed their way through the puddles and mud. They finally arrived in town. There were six buildings, which formed the town square.

 

"Welcome to Silkie!" Red pointed out the different buildings. "That's the mayor's store, the blacksmith beside it. That is the armoury and weapons shop. There is the inn, stables and that is the tavern, which is part of the inn."

 

"About seven hundred people live in the surrounding area." Mia said as she cleaned the mud from her shoes.

 

Upon entering the inn, the innkeeper came over to Red with a big smile on his face. "Master Red! Mia! Tis' glad I is to see ye. Tis' bin a long time, me think? Comes in and warm yeself! Would ye be havin' a drink?" The innkeeper insisted.

 

Red sat down. "It has been a long time! We are here on business, but we will have those drinks. What can you tell me about Wiz? Is he still living on the hill?"

 

"I! Master Red, I's glad you come. Wiz be here shortly. Him be late tonight. That is why I still open. His staff all left with his apprentice, but not before them robbed the old man. This happen almost year now. Wiz been comin' here for him meals. Farmer found old Wiz beaten and burnt. Some say him apprentice and staff do it. Apparently, they leave Wiz for dead. Townsfolk think apprentice killed Big Man. We find Big Man dead same night Old Wiz get beaten. No one sees Wiz?s face since, but him hands have bad scars from burns. Him can barely move him fingers. Him is really sick and needs help!" The innkeeper sounded very concerned.

 

Red looked at the innkeeper. "Send him to our table. Tell him, I'm investigating his apprentice."

 

The innkeeper brought drinks for the three of them. Doc looked around the inn and saw an old man enter.

 

Red nodded to Doc. "That's Wiz! He is hurt bad!"

 

The innkeeper showed Wiz over to Red. "Master Red, Hori said you wanted to see me?"

 

"Sit down! Wiz! This is Mia and Doc." Red waited for the man to sit down. "I'm investigating your apprentice. What can you tell me? I heard he might have beaten you?"

 

The old wizard's hand trembled as he tried to drink his ale. "Yes, he and his brother tried to kill me." Wiz began his story. "I heard that Marts was killed, when a tunnel closed on him. Serves him right! I thought I was a fair man and treated him with respect. Farness offered his two apprentices to me so they could learn elfin magic. I was given many different magical items in return. One night, while I was working Marts, my own apprentice decided to come to town. He brought a friend back with him. This was several years ago. Maybe, ten to twelve years ago, then the stranger left me for no reason. Well, he returned again, this one night. It was about a year, almost two years now. My apprentice was without the other two. He said he was looking for Marts and Relle. I told him they had left for places unknown to me. The man sat down on the porch for a time. He said that I should be very careful of Marts and Relle for they were seen killing other people. The young apprentice told me that Gin was Mart's apprentice and was left in town to watch over me. That night a ring and several other items were stolen from my home. I came home just in time to see Gin leaving my lawn. I asked the young man who had warned me if he wanted to continue being my apprentice. He is a really delightful young man. I discovered some weeks later that my young apprentice was cursed. Even with the curse on him, he tried to protect me with all he had."

Wiz sipped his ale. "It all began that afternoon, when a small man came to my home. About an hour before, Marts and Relle showed up saying they wanted me to test them. I refused and told them to see you, Master Red or Comet at the school. The young cursed man was doing some scribing for me at his small shack out back of my home, which he had build. Next thing I know this Cribber comes to my home to tell me, he wanted to return my ring. He told me that he found the ring in a box under some floorboards. I listened to the Cribber's story. I found it a little far fetched, but decided to investigate, anyway. Marts told me that the Cribber had stolen the ring. But the Cribber had told me of a Big Man that had told him to bring the ring to me. That could only have been one man. So, I hurried to see Jives. I found Jives knocked out, but after he came to. He told me the Cribber's story was true. I had given the Cribber two big feet to stop him from leaving town. When I went looking for the little man. Jives showed me where the Cribber lived. The little man was gone. I went back to the Jives?s house to find out he was dead. There was blood everywhere. I went back to the Cribber's home only to find his house in flames. I tried to get into the house, but it was no use. I returned to my home to find Marts and Relle, plus two other of their friends robbing me of everything I had. They attacked me and left me for dead. I told everyone a farmer found me and helped. It was my apprentice who had been out back. He heard the fight and went after Marts and Relle. My apprentice returned with a healer for me. He told me he was going after Marts and Relle for what they had done. It was only six months ago that he returned with all my magical items and my money. He told me that Relle and Marts were part of the Councils of Seven. I asked my young apprentice to watch out for the Cribber. He said he would. There were two ogres working for Jives, I sent them with my apprentice to help him. Jives wanted the two ogres to stay with my apprentice if anything happened to him. Over ten years ago, Jives had sent the two ogres off with my cursed friend to help him where they could. Jives said that he knew the young man that later became my apprentice. He would never tell me who the child was. He only said that when that curse is removed the world with be filled with light once again. But now I have spent nearly all my earnings on trying to find that Cribber. I must find him, before I die! Which I'm afraid will be soon! I thought the Cribber might have been in the house when it burned down. I searched after the fire, but no bodies were found!"

 

Red touched Wiz's hand. He was burning with fever. Red nodded to Doc.

 

"Wiz, I have the Cribber you have been looking for. Come with us!" Red watched Mia leave to change into Misty.

 

As Red and Doc helped Wiz outside Misty's landed in front of the inn. She waited for the three men to mount up.

 

Wiz reached out and held Red's hand. "Thank you, Master Red! Now, this old fool can undo a terrible thing, which I have done. We do not have much time. I grow weaker by the hour." Wiz looked over at Doc.

 

Misty took to the air and flew right for the hospital. She landed in the courtyard in front of the hospital doors. "Red, I'm going to get Shadow." Mia took to the air. Doc and Red helped Wiz inside the building.

 

They took Wiz into Splat's room. The old wizard looked down at the Cribber and began to chant. After Wiz finished casting his spell and collapsed on the floor.

 

Doc rushed over to Wiz and picked him up. He could not have weighed anymore than ninety pounds. Doc carried the wizard to the other bed and lay him down. He turned to Red. "Go find Bess! I'll need Digger as well!" Doc turned his head away from Red and placed a tablet from his pill bottle under his tongue, that is when he saw Digger and Bess entering the room.

 

"Hurry! Go set up operating room one. Hurry!" Doc began to undress the wizard. As he did it became apparent that the old wizard was extremely sick. Not only did he have blood poisoning in his leg, but also much of his facial skin had been scarred from being burnt by fire. Wiz had other injuries as well. They finally got Wiz into a gown. Doc shook his head. "I don't think I can save his leg, but I can save his life. It will be up to him if he lives. He's right! If I don't do something, he will be dead in two days."

 

Red nodded his head. "Doc, go ahead. Wiz would want you to try."

 

Wiz opened his eyes and looked up at Doc. "I heard, what you said. I want to live. I still have work to do. I'm afraid I am no woodcutter! There is the proof! Do what you can. My will is strong. I will live." Wiz passed out.

 

Doc and Digger wheeled Wiz into the operating room. Red helped Bess with trays and other things they needed. They spent the next five hours lancing and cleaning the wound on Wiz's leg. By half past four in the morning, Wiz's fever broke. Doc, Bess, Red and Digger sat smiling at each other. They had saved the wizard's life and his leg.

 

For the first time in a long time, Wiz was sleeping peacefully. They moved him into a room of his own. Bess and Kala sat watch over Wiz. Doc and Red went to Splat's room. Doc made sure that Splat's feet were covered, as he woke him up.

 

Splat opened his eyes and looked at Red. "You gots Splat's boxes for him? Some important stuff in little one!" Splat opened the box.

 

Doc and Red stood staring at the contents of the box. "I think Splat had better put that box into a safe place!" Doc eyes never blinked and his mouth fell open. "Splat is a very wealthy little man."

 

Red swallowed hard. "There are two safes in the hospital. Splat, I think you better put that box in one of those safes. As Doc said you're one very wealthy little man. You come with me. We'll give you a place where your box will be safe."

 

"I agree with Red." Doc shook his head as he gazed at all the gems and gold in the box. Doc had no idea how much the gems were worth, because they were all uncut gems.

 

Splat threw back the covers and saw his feet. He handed the box to Doc and began to laugh. Splat leapt from the bed and began running around the room. He ran over to Doc and hugged him tightly. "You do this for Splat! You find wizard for Splat!" he began to cry with joy and hugged Doc, again. "Splat hungry! Splat needs something to eat! Tummy is talking!" Splat ran into the hall and realized he was not in the tower. He ran back to the others. "Doc, where is Splat? This not tower!"

 

Doc laughed. "Mia bought me this hospital. This is a real hospital and we are at Shadow's Tower. How do you like it?"

 

Splat took off running through the hall and was back in a flash. He was yelling as he ran, and almost ran into Eric. "I see Splat has his own feet back." Eric was delighted to see the Cribber happy. Splat saw Red and started to run over to him. Everyone was laughing to see Splat so happy.

 

Just then, Stan walked out of a room to see what all the noise was about. The door suddenly, hit Stan in the arm. He looked behind the door. There out cold on the floor lay Splat flat on his back. Stan reached down and lifted Splat into his arms as Doc came running over to him.

 

"I never realized Splat could move so fast. Stan would you bring our little Speed Ball into his room. I'll take a close look at his head. Splat is going to have to learn to slow down, if he wants to stay in one piece." Doc examined Splat's head. "It's only a bump!"

 

Red was laughing. "Well, now we know where he got the name from!?

 

Doc laughed as he put a cool cloth on Splat's head. "I'll have to find something to slow him down."

 

"Doc, all Cribbers are that fast. That is why they have taken to stealing, because no one can catch them." Eric handed Red a scroll. "It's from Hamel and Talon!"

 

Red began to read the note, out loud.

 

Red,

 

Boss was not thrilled with the mules or weapons that the ogres found. The ogres were delighted. They left an hour ago, for the Lonestone Tunnel. Windrider will open the tunnel for them. We managed to slip a concealed weapon to Boss while he slept that night. He found weapon in the morning and pretend to have found it in the grass near to where he rested. He realizes that we are trying to delay his progress. Actually we are trying to find Relle. He has been spotted on the Isles by the spider-elves. The two who spotted Relle though he was the ghost of Marts and left in a hurry!

 

Before leaving Windrider?s home Hamel had the great honour to meet Golden Thread. She gave Hamel some trained spiders for his family and Stan. She told Hamel to tell Sero that Relle was spotted in the Underground. He is being followed by group of spiders that have picked up his trail only this morning a few hours ago. They will inform us when Relle gets to his destination. Relle is to gather up his force, and take them to Takrus in the Underground. Relle is to locate some articles somewhere around Red Mule. Boss told the spider to tie up Red and keep him out of it. Eric promised to handle it with his group of spiders.

 

Hamel and I will leave, after Boss and his friends are through the tunnel. We have about six hours of tapes for you to listen to upon arrival home. As I told Mia, we really struck it lucky. Boss told the ogres to put his things on the mules. We have received all of Boss?s books and notes now. They are written in either German or some other language. We are not sure. Again, Boss knows about his things and has sent a message via the spiders to us. We were able to tell Boss about Relle. Boss is making no move to go after this killer. He said it was up to us. Boss will take his time so we can get the identity of these followers. Golden Thread is supervising this phase of our operation. In Boss?s letter he states that there is something going on north of Soaren?s Tower. Boss is not wasting time in this area. He will slow his trek after getting through the tunnel. They're making good time. We may even be home tomorrow, if all goes well. Hamel sends his love and told me to tell you all. The bugs are doing their jobs.

 

Tell Shadow we found Thunder's cave and have reduced the hoard to fit into a chest. One more thing, no bodies of dragons are in the cave. We did find empty jars of ether, a tank of Helium gas and a box of balloons. Do not get Thunder's hopes up, but we are almost sure that Boss has hidden the dragons now. Personally, I think his family just maybe alive. Boss let it be known to us that he had written down all the people he had found and hidden away. The list is in his diary. I think this is some kind of act that Boss and the two ogres are doing. Soaren and I caught sight of someone following Boss and the two ogres. This man has a sizable force of warriors about ten miles behind Boss. The warriors are on foot. I dropped off a note and three magical teleport rings for Boss and his two friends. I stated that they could be in danger, but not to use the rings until we find out whom these people are who are following them. We heard Boss telling his two friends that they would take their time so that other friends could get a closer look at the goons following them. Boss said he was grateful to have bugs that listen so well and understand his needs. Will see you soon!

 

Talon

 

 

 

Red started to laugh. "Well, taking ones time does have its merits. I think we can play the ogres and Boss's game."

 

 

******

 

 

 

It was about four in the morning when Hamel woke up to find he was not alone. On the bed sat a group of tiny spider-elves. One moved forward and enlarged himself. ?I was sent to stay with you. These others are to be taken to Shadow?s Tower. I was told how to get you in and out of these brace things. Come, I help you.?

 

Smiling at the little one, Hamel let the enlarged Spider-elf help him. ?Do you have an name??

 

?No! I has been staying with Blue Strike. Him has been teaching me to fight like him. I gots my brown belt before coming here; you not to tell anyone what I learned. It be our secret.? The Spider-elf handed Hamel a ring. ?This ring comes from our mother. Put it on.?

 

Hamel put on the ring after he was dressed. He and his spider were teleported to another area. There was a Golden Female Elf waiting for them.

 

?Good work, little one! Here, let me give Hamel some food first, while we talk. I am sorry to have to bring you here like this. This is the only way we could ensure we could talk in private. I am Golden Thread.? She smiled and handed Hamel a plate of food. ?I would never hurt you or the others. Your work here is far too important. To me, you are my gift from the heavens.?

 

?I am Hamel!? He sat down at the table beside the golden woman. ?Why have you brought me here. I already have my little Flip as my guide and guard!?

 

?This little one I sent you is to replace Flip. He was busy guarding you last night when something happened. We managed to catch his spirit and place it inside this little ones body. This little one is a real warrior, and can now double for Flip as well as himself.? Golden Thread could see the astonished expression on Hamel?s face. His back was to the door as someone entered the room.

 

?I asked her to. Sorry Hamel for what happen to your father and brother.? From out of a back room walked Boss. ?Thank you for protecting Carrie and Brett. I heard that you even tried to protect Perry. You must never tell anyone, especially Carrie, but Perry is still alive. He lays in a coma still near death. He is in good hands. The doctors are friends of Clouds. One is Mel and the other is Ron. They like myself pray Perry will live, and be returned to us some day. It was your insistence that Perry be followed that helped to save his life.? Boss walked over to Hamel and sat down.

 

Hamel reached out to Boss and held his hand. ?I did what I could.? Tears ran down Hamel?s face. ?You have a troop of about two hundred warriors following you. That is why we left you those items. Boss, be careful! Relle has found his way back on the Isles.?

 

?Yes, so I was told. I know that our lovely lady here is helping you track these killers. Look, I have felt a great surge of power several times. I have tried to get a close look at who is doing it. All I see is a child called Shadow. Hamel something happened years ago to me. That is when I realized that this child Shadow is my nephew Brett. Yes Hamel, I am Bradley Bosnic. Please again tell no one. I have been trying to help your father for many years. It was after Fred received the knowledge of the runes from Brett that I realized who the child was. How did our Prince of the Prophecy ever get to California? Anyway, Hamel you must see that Shadow receives my diaries. They are in a cave deep in Imp Isles. Take my wards from the Isle of Imp and hide them well. Use the altar to call my friend Hu. He will help the prince.

I have got to get my nephew to kill this form of myself off. The body might resemble Brads, but he inside it nothing but bones and rotten flesh. I had to use three artefacts from the collection I have. See the prince gets these as well. Tell him that Hu would best protect them. I will not give you the other information about Hu or who he is. That would spoil my surprise. He has helped me in the past and is a good friend to our Isles.?

 

Hamel reached over and hugged Boss. ?You were always there for father and Darren. Okay, we are staying on the Isles. Mother is helping Doc with his new hospital. We found your supplies and generators.?

 

?Thanks to the Gods! I was told to bring those items here, but not told why. Look, as I said, Shadow will have to kill me off. I?ll pretend to fight him to make it look good. I promise not to hurt him. After I am dead, Hu will return my mortal remains to his home. I will be reborn again. I cannot die, until certain things have happened. Then I will rest in peace. It will be very hard on Shadow. Tell him he has to put my remains to rest. I carry numerous beings in my soul. These must all be released, before for I can finally die myself. I am curse with the Spirit of Souls. Hamel, Fred met a little man from the Isles some years back. Work with my ogres and Strand. Find Gorr to help Fred. We need Fred here. I tried to get Richard, but he was too frightened. Not like you. I am giving you this list of friendly allies to help you in your fight. They are all true to me. Even Grub and Digger are my friends. Try to get your brother Kevin to befriend Shadow. We need your brother here.? Boss felt Hamel kiss his cheek. ?You have never changed.?

 

?How can I? That first day we met, you frightened me. Father assured me that you were a good person. Does the dairies tell how to remove the curse?? Hamel felt Boss hugging him.

 

?No! I do not know for sure if my theory will work or not. The gods say it will. They say that Kevin will find a way. He is my only hope. Until then, I will retain my memories of the past, and help all I can to get these others on the Councils of Seven. If they get to close, I will get Digger to send Splat away on a wild goose chase deep into a protected forest that I know of. There are a few around. Protected by my friends. We are closer in lineage than you think. I cannot tell you right now. Maybe some day, I do love you as much as I love Perry and Brett. My nephew is becoming a fine prince! Until then I will keep returning. I will contact Oft and Stun immediately after I return. They will contact you and we will start on the next phase of freeing the Isles. I have the lists of all the people who were taken from the Isles. I have given it to a good friend in the human world. Her name is Larissa. She can be found through her brothers, Lurker and Gord. They own a map shop on Pixie Isles. Get to know the areas. You have my list of safe houses. Oh, you might want to point out to the prince that those three mountains near Phantom are frozen glaciers and would make a perfect dam system. Here is an idea I had. Pretend it was your own idea. I have made up my own list of things for you and Shadow to do. Be careful. If Mortrona contacts you, treat her as a friend. She will protect you and Shadow with her life. One of Gretz daughter is in the north area from Soaren?s Tower. Keep everyone away from that area. See that Windrider, Soaren and Wonder are move out of the area as soon as possible. I have my people guarding them as best we can. Soaren is now living with Windrider. We have to get Wonder out of there as fast as possible. Trust Flexer and his immediate family. The rest watch you back on. Flexer?s brother is a monster.? Boss handed several things and a set of keys to Hamel. ?They unlock the houses. After my death, given them to Oft and Stun to restock, they have to be stocked with food to keep the fairy clans and people alive. I have hidden these people well. Take care! I love you all so much! Good luck! Keep me informed!?

 

?I will! You take care! I will keep your secret and use it to gather evidence for Shadow.? Hamel looked down at the list. ?These houses are in the human world.?

 

?Yes, they are my own personal safe houses. I have to go. We have Relle to catch. This could take several weeks!? Boss rubbed a ring and vanished from the room.

 

?Many of the old Council of Seven have to be freed first. I will send you word who needs to be freed though this little one. You two take care!? Golden Thread vanished from the room.

 

?You carry my little Flip?s spirit inside your body. I think I will call you, Flip! You sure have flipped my whole world around by this meeting. Well, Flip, we have work to do.? Hamel finished his meal.

 

?Hamel, we have to set up something first. Vinnin has changed places with the clone. Vinnin is in Shadow?s Tower. Shadow is due to leave for his village. Clone is out to kill Shadow!? Flip waited for Hamel to rise to his feet. ?Vinnin will try to poison prince. I hope Shadow is good actor. We need him to do certain things. Here is list of things. Where is Shadow now??

 

?He is in the next room to mine at Windrider?s. Aqua is there with him!?

Hamel watched as Flip rubbed his ring and they reappeared in Hamel?s room at Windrider?s Tower. Flip vanished and returned to his master. ?Shadow only starting to get up. We could meet him in bathroom for meeting.?

 

Hamel was teleported to Shadow?s bathroom and waited for the child.

 

About six in the morning, Shadow woke to others talking in his room. He opened his eyes. He saw Mia and Aqua. "Good morning, Grandmother. Mia, what are you doing here? I thought Red was coming to get me?"

 

Mia walked towards his bed. "Yes dear, he was! Early this morning, Red and Doc had an emergency. We found the wizard that gave Splat the big feet. By now, Splat should be running all over your tower. That wizard was once the master to Marts and Relle once. They betrayed Old Wiz. So he took on Boss as his apprentice. After Relle and Marts had beaten Old Wiz and left for dead. Boss helped Old Wiz to get medical help. Then Boss was given Oft and Stun to help him find Splat. Boss instead decided to go after Relle and Marts. Boss managed to get back all the items Relle and Marts stole from him. Boss is out hunting down these killers, and gathering up any others he finds, taking them to a safe place. Shadow what's wrong? You have a strange look on your face."

 

"I had the strangest dream, last night. I dreamt that two men came to see me. It was very strange! They said I was too young for my bands. Whatever, they are?" Shadow sat up in bed.

 

Aqua gave Mia a strange look and put her hand over her mouth. "We all have strange dreams, sometimes. I think you had better go get dressed."

 

Mia waited for Shadow to leave the room. "Mother, Cloud will have to be told. What did the elders think of him?"

Aqua shook her head. "I think Shadow's powers may be stronger than elders realize, although, they will be the last ones to admit it. We even gave him a sleeping potion, last night. The Ancient One still had to cast sleep on Shadow. They were very impressed. Cloud said, because of Shadow being half elf. He has almost reached manhood. We are to keep a close eye on him. I told them about the attempts made on his life in the Forbidden World and about his other problems. He's one very powerful child. His dreams prove that. Cloud and the Ancient One want monthly reports on Shadow's progress."

 

"I figured they would." Mia nodded in reply. "I've already spoken to Doc. He said there should be no problem. We'll need a stronger sleeping potion though. I'll tell Doc what has happened."

 

Aqua held Mia's hands. "I'll be returning with you. My assignment has been changed. Enchanter is to find Earthquake and work with Stan and Hamel. I'm to remain near Shadow.

I had a talk with Hamel, last night. That elder brother of his called Kevin must be brought here as soon as possible. Hamel was telling me, Kevin knows and understands when animals are hurting. It is as if he can read their minds, as Hamel put it. He suggested we make friends with Kevin, first. When he retires we talk him into coming here. I like Hamel's idea. He's a very nice young man. What a shame his body is weak? For he has such a strong will and mind. Enchanter and mother think that Shadow should be the one to befriend Kevin."

 

Hamel was in the bathroom waiting for Shadow. ?Well, this is been some morning. I just had a visit from Golden Thread and Boss. Here, he left these documents, especially for you. You have a very tough job ahead of you. Boss is cursed as we thought. Shadow, I will not lie to you. It is your Uncle Bradley. Some how he is cursed by something called the Spirit of Souls. He can never die! He will be helping us all he can.?

 

?I thought those dreams I was having were real. We will play it his way. Do what Boss?s tells you. He protected your family all these years. We will do as he says and work with him. Later we can bring Doc in on these action.? Shadow began to wash. ?I am going to my tower.?

 

?When you get there, go downstairs to the dungeon and see Vinnin. Flip told me while we were waiting for you that your Uncle Vinnin was reborn so that he could help you. He is your uncle and wants to talk with you. See him before you go to the village.? Hamel watched as Flip handed Shadow a teleport ring. ?It teleports you anywhere. Keep it. Go see Vinnin. This one is all scarred and badly injured. Go home!?

 

?I will go to see Vinnin as soon as I get home. I will make an excuse to do something.? Shadow watched and dressed then left the bathroom. He could hear Mia and Aqua still talking.

 

"Yes Mother. Hamel is such a hard worker? Isn't he?" Mia rose to her feet.

 

"Mia, he is that!" Aqua smiled. "Even Enchanter likes him and wants to protect him."

 

"That is strange, especially, for Enchanter. He hates humans! All, but Mel! Oh, before I forget! You may have some problems with Stan and Doc. They can feel our presence and go into a trance-like state. I tried to use a blocking spell on them, sometimes it works and other times it doesn't. Maybe, yours will work better or Enchanter can use his."

 

"Mia, it has been a long time, since I met real Natives. It is hard to believe that we have two in our world, now. I find them very nice people to talk to. We have so much in common with them." Aqua watched Shadow pack up his things. "Shadow, as a prince it will be your duty to help us acquire the right people to bring to the Isles. I was told that you know Kevin Hamel. We want you to befriend him first, give him several tests of loyalty. We know from Bess that Kevin is a doctor of people and animals. What an asset he would be to our Isles. This will be your assignment alone. I am sure Flame and Joleen can help you as well. Maybe, introduce Kevin to lets say Horman or Hornbull. We must see how these two react towards Kevin. Later, introduce Kevin to Blaster, Comet's grandson. I'll get Blaster to act as if he is hurt, which he usually is. I still cannot remove those spearheads from his side or that one mouth."

 

"Is Blaster all right?" Shadow was concerned.

 

"Yes, the spearheads are lodged just under his scales. He says they are just a bother to him and do not hurt anyone." Aqua could feel Shadow's love for others.

 

"I guess I have my first assignments." Shadow hugged Aqua and kissed her cheek.

 

Mia helped her nephew. "I see Shadow is ready to leave. I told Goldbird that we would be leaving. She understands. They just went to bed, because they were helping Talon and Hamel. I said good-bye for you. For someone who hates humans so much, Goldbird has become very fond of Hamel. She follows behind him asking if she can help. He finds her odd jobs to do. "

 

Aqua grabbed her bags. "Enchanter will be going to Visions to look for Earthquake, after he sees Doc. I wish we knew where your mate was. Stan will be going with Enchanter. I don't like this, Mia. He has been missing for almost a year, now."

 

Aqua looked at Shadow. "You look more like Nile, everyday. Well, I guess we are ready to go!"

 

Mia opened a portal to Shadow's Tower. As they entered, Red was waiting for them. "Ladies, Doc wants to see Shadow, before he leaves for Elfstand. Follow me!" Red saw Shadow put his bags down. Red led them through the tower and into Doc's Hospital.

 

As Mia and her mother entered, Doc and Stan came walking up to greet them and froze on the spot. Mia began to laugh. "Here, we go, again! I told you, Mother!"

 

Aqua shook her head and laughed. "I see what you mean! Let me try." She cast a spell and waited only a few seconds for both men to come out of their trances.

 

Stan shook his head. "I don't know what you did, but thank you. I'm Stan and this is Doc, my father."

 

Aqua was delighted to meet them. "I'm glad I could help. I'm Aqua, Mia's mother. I have come to see, Doc."

 

Doc smiled and took Aqua's arm. "Shadow, you'll come with us. Mia, please tell Emerald, her grandson will be ready to leave in a short while."

 

Shadow followed Doc into one of the wards and was told to sit down and wait. After Doc and Aqua finished talking. Doc threw Shadow a hospital gown. "Put this on! And don't argue!"

 

The young elf put on the gown and sat back on the chair. Doc escorted Shadow to a bed. "Your grandmother wants to show me a few things about dragons." Doc handed the child a drink. "I want you do drink this first." Shadow had no sooner drunk the liquid than he was asleep. Doc smiled. "Good, now we can talk freely! Thanks for telling me, that other potion was too, weak. I'll have to remember, our young prince is a powerful child. He really amazes me with his knowledge. He is so young to be able to do some of the things he does. Sometimes, he frightens me, because he knows so much."

 

Aqua nodded her head. "I agree with you and so do the elders. Shadow is not your average elf child. He is far more than that. Now Doc, we can talk." Aqua levitated Shadow into the air and pulled down his gown to his hips, then lowered him to the bed. "Doc, see this line on his stomach area just below these ribs that is his pouch. On young male and female dragons, this pouch does not start to develop, until they are about twenty-five years old. As you can see Shadow's pouch line has already started to form. It'll remain sealed until he matures and either gets married or decides to mate. That will be left for the Elders to open it.

"The female dragon usually has eggs, only once every twenty-five to fifty years. This is why, there are so few of us, now. Depending on the climate and temperature regulates the hatching time for the eggs and the sex of the child. So we found out. That's what happens to Misty's eggs. Just before and after Storm hatched, we had cooler temperatures and the other two eggs delayed in hatching. Then the same thing happened to Sky. Maria's egg was caught in a warm period of time. That's why the difference in age. You see Doc, there are only about four females left who can reproduce, or which we know of. The others are all too old, now."

Aqua voice quivered as she spoke, as if she wanted to cry. "Doc, the female during this time will seek out a male to fertilize their eggs. The eggs develop in the pouch and are passed from the female to the male during mating. The male fertilizes the eggs in his pouch and passes it back to the female, and then he takes off. Some males come back to see their children, but many don't care. There is no love between the males or females. The males will use their pouches for storing magic items. After Shadow's has been unsealed. He too will use his as a storage area. Only a dragon elder male can unseal a young males pouch and the females elders open the younger females pouches."

 

Doc smiled. "I'm glad you came. I have been treating Shadow as an elf or human. Red has managed to get me some medical books on lizards, but they make no mention of a pouch. Their mating is different, too. In fact, no lizards in our world have pouches. I need to know much more about dragons. I feel I'm working in the dark. I'll be running some test on Shadow after he returns from the elfin village. I'll also be taking x-rays and drawing diagrams for the book I have started to write. Flame has been a very big help to me. Tell me, did the dragons of centuries ago have pouches?"

 

"No! This is one of the recent changes our bodies have gone through. If we had pouches before, more of our children would be around today." Aqua sat down on Shadow's bed. "I'll be here for a while and will help you all I can. I've sent for my daughter, Breeze to come. She's a healer and can give you much more information than I ever could. Enchanter should be here shortly. He is a healer as well as a wizard. He is my adoptive father. We work together much of the time. He knows more about elves and other beings."

 

Aqua looked at Shadow and sighed. "Remember Doc, Enchanter is a male dragon, and may try to challenge you. I'll try to be with you as much as I can. He's not hard to handle. You might be interested to know that Enchanter is the fourth oldest dragon in our world. I'm the fifth oldest female in our world. I'll be two thousands years old in three years. Enchanter is well over twenty-seven hundred years old. That was only since his rebirth. He remembers the old days when he was growing up in Japan. He even challenged Shadow, but our prince dropped him. Then our boy restored Enchanter's energy, afterwards. He knows nothing of love, but he's learning, and it confuses him like all males. So, they avoid it. Love is not in their books, at all. Females teach their children what they need to learn to survive, but it's mainly to help them grow up and face certain situations. When the children have matured enough, they are sent out on their own. This happens, during the fourth to sixth year."

 

Aqua became melancholy. "Mia knows about love. That's why her children are still living with her. Doc just after I hatched my first last clutch of eggs, which were all males. I was in elf form when I was raped by one of our humans. My real mother was said to have been part human or mated with a human. Anyway, after I was born, my mother went crazy and finally died. Aura and Enchanter found me and adopted me. It's because of this, Mia and her sister, Breeze can learn about love like Rose did. Rose acted more like the elves.

While Breeze and Mia act more like the dragons. I can't warn you enough, be very careful around them. Even, I can become very vicious in a matter of seconds. I have seen Mia take a male elf and drop him from the air for trying to take her dragon treasure. Do not ever cross a dragon! They'll kill you on the spot! Shadow will do the same, now he is learning to be dragon. It comes like an uncontrollable rage. It will be interesting to see how Shadow handles Boss in their fight. Oh, our prince will destroy Boss; we all know that. How we don't know? Will Shadow be able to control his rage or not."

 

Doc had dressed Shadow and they were waiting for him to wake up. "It's hard for me to believe that you're a dragon. I must keep reminding myself that you're like other animals. I understand what you are saying. I do watch myself! Even around Shadow! Even the small lizards challenge each other, but don't often fight. It's more of a warning to the others, than it is a challenge. That's why I act so strict and pushy towards Shadow. He knows I won't stand for any arguing or anything like that. I see our prince is waking up." Doc gave Shadow an injection just as he woke up. "I don't want you draining on me, while you are away. Here are some more pills for you as well." Doc handed Shadow the pills.

 

Aqua shooed Shadow out of the room. "I want to talk with Doc, so you run along and see Emerald. Bye, my little one!"

 

Doc and Aqua started towards the door arm in arm. Shadow started to laugh. "I think my grandmother likes you, Doc."

 

Doc grabbed a towel and threw it at Shadow. "Go on! Get out of here! See you, later! Have fun!"

 

Aqua laughed after they walked from the room. "He's quite the boy! You really do love Shadow, don't you?"

 

"Aqua, I think of Shadow as my other son. The others say Shadow is special, but they think of his abilities. I think of him in a different way as an instructor of knowledge and love for his people. He will guide them into the future, and make this world a place to be proud of. He has told me of his plans for this world. Sure he wants to bring certain technology to the Isles, but only to help his people. He has already started repairing the roads and houses on the Isle of Stayn. He has also started a small market near Talon's Inn.

A little fellow by the name of Grub has been put in charge of the stalls. Talon's bar maid has been helping Grub. Sky and Storm have been helping repair the roads." Doc informed Aqua as they went to his office to talk.

 

 

 

*******

 

 

 

Shadow hurried outside and used his ring as he pictured Vinnin?s face in his mind. Shadow suddenly appeared in a cell. ?Uncle Vinnin! Shadow moved quickly over to the injured man. What happened??

?Never mind me! The clone of myself will attack you, Shadow when you go to the village. They plan to kill you immediately, the night you arrive. They will use a dagger like this one.? Vinnin handed he dagger to Shadow. ?I was told you could use your magic to switch daggers. I know you need more time to learn your lessons from the Isles. Cast an illusion of a sick Shadow. Then go upstairs to the top floor of your tower and begin to learn the Argon and Arron ways. They are far more advanced in science than we are. Strand will be assigned to help you. I can keep your illusion working for a few weeks. I will give you this potion. It will only make you act tired, which is one of the symptoms of the poison my clone wants to use on you. While you are in your lab check this potion for any bad things. It should have these ingredients in it. Give the list to Shooter. He will be truthful with you. After the illusion is able to sit up and move around, you can take his place. Use this time to learn all you can. Afterwards, you will be sent to befriend Kevin, and get him prepared for what is to happen to him when he comes to the Isles. You take care! I love you! Give Lammorra a rough time! Tell her I am still alive, but only barely. The Gods are helping me to stay in this form as long as I can. The body is very week. It will be eventually killed off. The elders have a plan for my spirit.? Vinnin reached out and held Shadow?s hand. ?Take care of your aunt for me! Know I will not be around to help her later, in the near future. Please try to get her out of the village. That clone is very dangerous. The persons who has made the clones, has not been aware that I am still alive. They put the clones of me out there too soon. I saw them and began to follow them. I soon found out what they were doing, when I was attacked. That attack left my face badly scarred, while the clones are perfect in every way.?

 

?These killers are making some very bad mistakes. I will need a sample of your blood. Uncle, even while I have been travelling around visiting Wonder and Windrider, I have been learning many things from Strand. There are things in the blood called DNA that will help us to determine if you are telling the truth. This way, in years to come, I can say that this blood and DNA match to the real Vinnin. This will protect your reputation and goodness. I do not want my cousins to lose face by what this killer is doing to you.? Shadow took the blood sample and fingerprints then he took a picture of Vinnin as he looked now. ?At the right time I will hand these over to the Conclave or Cela. You stay here as long as you want. Let me know when you are moving out. I will see if I can assign a spider-elf to the real you. We may have to do it though and illusion later on.?

 

?Thank you! You are my children?s only hope. Once the clones are killed Lammorra?s children will be sent home to her. I have already seen to it that the right people will receive this information of Vinnin?s death. Whether or not I am alive I intend to vanish. I can become a better spy for you in the future. If I die, Cela said that she would see that my spirit is combined with my wife?s new husband, if Lammorra marries, again. It was Ranna and Emerald?s idea that I live here. I am out of sight. Lammorra visits me often. It is all I can ask for now. Take Care! Come and visit me.? Vinnin smiled at Shadow as the prince left.

 

Just then, Cela appeared in the cell. ?I was watching.?

 

?Cela, please do not let the kill Shadow! Protect him! I will carry out my mission and find that other group. I will have a spider-elf deliver the information to you.? Vinnin was handed several potions.

 

?I will watch over our prince. He wants you moved to the top floor of his tower. You will be safer there. I agree! This way I can have Aqua open a portal for Doc so he can help you. Shadow is going to be some King when this is over. I just pray that you will be around. You be on your guard.? Cela helped move Vinnin to a private room in Shadow?s upper tower. ?There now you rest!?

 

Vinnin watched as Cela vanished from the tower. He thought to himself. ?I will find those killers and see their contacts are misled. We have so many to free and so little time to do it!?

 

 

********

 

 

 

Doc opened the door to his office for Aqua and watched her enter. He showed her to the couch. She sat down on the couch with Doc beside her.

 

"Breeze will be here, shortly. Doc, the man that gave my daughters their ability to love, also cursed them. They both have the human reproduction cycle, not dragon. Each month, I must take their eggs and destroy them. We all get upset, because of it. But it has to be done. They become very ill, if I do not. It mentally affects me, too. You see the eggs in a true female dragon have time to dissolve, but in my daughters, it does not." Aqua was very upset and Doc could see it.

 

"Aqua, I understand. So, the eggs in the girls keep coming, and have no time to dissolve. If you want I can help you. Red told me that there are only about thirty dragons left in the world. I can see why you would be upset. I'll be here even if you just want to talk. I'm not going back to my own world. I have decided to stay where I am needed. Stan and I both are staying. I couldn't leave you or your world without a doctor. Stan and I really like your world and its people." Doc fingered his gold nugget that Flame had given him.

 

"Hamel has a little love affair going with Dawn, right now. She changed herself into wolf and is on his bed guarding his room. She is miserable and misses him a great deal. Even Bess and Kala will not leave. They are working for me here at the hospital when not helping Flame with his school work." Doc reached over to Aqua and held her hands. "Maybe, we care too much, but we've all fallen in love with your world and your people. Aqua, you're much older than I am, but you're all like children to me."

 

Lowering her eyes, Aqua leaned over and hugged Doc. "Mia is right! You are a very caring man. I can see an aura of love around you, which none of our humans, elves or dragons could ever have. I heard that you met Starnick. How do you get along with him?"

 

"I get along with everyone, here. We all do. Eric has been such a big help. Digger potions have got to be the greatest thing I have ever worked with. The speed in which they heal is amazing. Starnick helped me rearrange some of the rooms. He wants to stay around here. He wants to learn more about medicine. I have never felt more wanted or needed than I do, right now." Doc felt sad inside because few from the human world would benefit from these peoples knowledge.

 

?I met Golden Eagle may centuries ago, his two sons were adored by our people. I would often go to visit them. I would take Silver with me. He and Old Bear use to sit in a boat and fish for morn to nigh. How I miss those days? To think that now I have one of my dear friends great grandsons and his son helping us.? Aqua kissed Doc on the cheek. "You really are something. I can see why Mia likes you all." She kissed Doc, again.

 

At that moment, a knock was heard at the door. Doc called out. "Yes, it's open!"

 

"Mother, what are you doing?" Screamed a young lady when she saw Aqua kiss Doc.

 

"Come in! Sit down!" Aqua glared at Breeze. "What I'm doing, is thanking this dear man for his love he has shown toward us. So, get off your high centaur! Sit down!"

 

Doc watched as the young lady walked towards her mother and greeted her in dragon fashion. Aqua was still holding Doc's hands. "Doc, this is my daughter, Breeze. She is my youngest."

 

"Where did you come from? What kind of being is he?" Breeze tipped her head from side to side, for she had never seen a being like Doc before.

 

Trying not to laugh, Doc could see Stan glaring at Breeze from the doorway.

 

"My father and I are Canadian Natives, from the First Nations! Who are you?" Stan stood his ground against the woman.

 

With her eyes glowing, Breeze spun around and glared at Stan. "Your father's in big trouble! So, I suggest you shut up!"

 

That was the wrong thing to say to this ranger. Stan stomped his way over to Breeze and grabbed her arm tightly, but not to her hurt her. "You, young lady need a good spanking! Our parents were talking, before you entered! Now, you show some respect for your elders!" Stan still had hold of Breeze's arm.

 

"Don't you know, who I am?" Breeze's eyes were beginning to glow brighter as she yelled in Stan's ear.

 

"I don't care who you are! Your manners are worse than some animals I've met!" Stan continued to stand firm against her.

 

As Aqua went to get up she felt Doc held her hand. He turned his head and winked at Aqua. "Let the children play! My son can handle her!"

 

Stan still had hold of Breeze arm as she roared at him. Stan nodded his head and he raised his eyebrows. He picked her up and walked her over to a chair. "Now, young lady. I'm going to teach you some manners!" Stan was determined not to give an inch.

 

Breeze's eyes were glowing even brighter by now. "You'll teach me! Put me down!" She demanded. "I'll teach you, who I am!"

 

"My, you even have your sisters eyes!" Stan frowned at her. "I know you're a dragon, but you should never speak to your elders like that! You?re probably even much older than I am, but that doesn't give you the right to be disrespectful. You should still show respect for your elders. Now, sit here! And shut up!" Stan plunked Breeze onto a chair as if she were a young child, and put his hand on her shoulder. "Aqua, Father, I'm sorry for my out burst, but I can't stand rudeness, not even from a dragoness!" Stan saw Aqua laughing and holding her sides.

 

Aqua was enjoying what she was hearing. No one had ever defended her verbally before. "This is my daughter, Breeze. I said she was more dragon than her sister. Now, that you two have stopped your yelling at each other. I do think it's time we got started. Breeze, did you bring the notes I asked you to? Did you find those books, as well?"

 

?I did as you asked.? Breeze looked at her mother. "Grandfather has the books. Here are the notes. Mother, what is this all about? Mia told me nothing, as usual!"

 

Enchanter had been listening to everything from the doorway. "Shadow has returned home. Breeze, but he is only a child and has a very bad problem. We are hoping that this Doc fellow can help Shadow, before something happens to him. Someone was trying to kill Shadow in the Forbidden World. I just found out it was Cela who told Red to bring home his grandson. Since Shadow has returned home he has had no threats, so far. He has enough problems, without that. His energy keeps draining on him."

 

Doc watched the colour in Breeze face change as she closed her eyes. Doc rose and offered his hand in friendship to Enchanter. "It's an honour to meet one of the Dragon Elders. I'll do everything in my power to help our prince. I love the child as my own. I'm just as worried about him as you are. Sir, I'm Doc." They shook hands, and then Doc crossed his arms in front of his chest and waited a reply.

 

Enchanter nodded to Doc. "It's been many years, since I have been graced with the presence of a full blood Indian. Welcome to our world! I take it that this young brave is your son?"

 

Doc smiled at Enchanter. "Yes Great One! Stan is my son."

 

Enchanter was enjoying himself for a change. "I see the Indian blood is still strong in your son. Stan, I heard you're a ranger?"

 

"Yes Great One! I was the ranger who guarded the way from my world into yours. I've often felt the presence of Misty through the fog on Mist Mountain. I would give my life to protect you all." Stan bowed slowly to Enchanter.

 

Breeze could not believe what she was hearing and stamped her feet. "What the in Ske is going on here?" Breeze yelled. "Have you all gone crazy? These men are nothing, but humans! We all know what we do with them!? She started to get out of the chair.

 

Stan spun around and gently pushed her down in the chair. "I told you to sit down! And shut up!"

 

Enchanter walked over to Stan and patted him on the back. Then he saw Breeze's eyes glowing at Stan. "Breeze, Shut Up!" Enchanter yelled. "No challenging these men, or you'll face me!"

 

Aqua and Doc began to laugh. Breeze was very puzzled and furious.

 

Enchanter saw Breeze starting to stand up again and pushed her down back into the chair. "Breeze, I'll try to explain. When we came here to live here. It was two Natives who gave us these lands as our own. It was kept secret from others. Stan and Doc are directly related to those two Natives. In return for the land, we gave those two Natives the powers to communicate with our world. Doc and Stan have inherited those powers. That is why they are so special to us. For without their ancestors, we would not have these lands to call our own. We would probably all be dead!" Enchanter saw he had her attention at last. "Now, two of their relatives have offered to help us when need them the most. Breeze, as I started to tell you. Someone is trying to kill Shadow. Stan and another human called Hamel have come to help us. Doc has come to look after our health. He is even a doctor like Mel was. That's why I brought you here. You'll help Doc. He'll in turn teach you some of what he knows."

 

Breeze sat with an awed look on her face. "Grandfather, then it was these people who gave us a place to live. They are the ones Silver called the Watchers?"

 

Enchanter nodded his head to Breeze. "Yes Breeze, they are the Watchers." Enchanter looked at Stan. "Stan, your uncle looked after Mist Mountain, before you. Am I right?"

 

Stan looked at Doc. "Yes Great One! My uncle did look after Mist Mountain. It's been part of our way of life to protect the mountain and the fog. I took over from my uncle, when he retired. There has always been one of our families on that mountain guarding it. The other Natives from the Toba Reserve thinks we are crazy and leave us alone."

 

Breeze looked up at Stan and Doc. "I'm sorry, I spoke to you both in the way I did. Of course, I'll help you. I will teach Doc all I know. Enchanter, do you have my books?"

 

"Yes, Breeze!" Enchanter smiled. "These are yours and these are the copies we had made for Doc."

 

Doc was handed the copies of the books. He opened it to the first page. "Thank you! I can read my native tongue. These books mean a great deal to me! I'll treasure them for all time!" Doc had seen that each book had been hand written in his own language. A gift so rare from a being so special! No one could ever imagine how honoured Doc felt at that moment or how proud he was of his heritage.

 

"Yes Doc, a gift so rare to a being so wise." Enchanter saw Doc cradling the books as if they were a child.

 

Breeze sat down beside Doc and rubbed his cheek with her hand.

 

Enchanter smiled and walked over to Stan. "I've been tracking Earthquake, Mia's mate. The last place he was seen was near Visions. Stan, would you come with me and see if you can pick up his trail, again. He has vanished and no one has seen him for months. There is something strange happening around here. I can't figure it out. I don't want to go on my own. For only a fool travels on his own, during these times. It's much safer in pairs."

 

Stan nodded to the elder. "I've a few things to do first. I hope you don't mind waiting, until tomorrow. We can leave at first light. I like to keep all my promises. I hope you understand?"

 

Enchanter smiled. "I too have a few things to do, before we leave. Is there somewhere I can work that is quiet?"

 

"Our quarters are the best place to work. Come! I'll help you carry your bags." Stan showed Enchanter to their quarters.

 

Breeze and her mother stayed with Doc and talked most of the afternoon, about dragons. Doc introduced Breeze and Aqua to Bess and Kala. Breeze went with Bess and Kala to see how Splat and Wiz were feeling. Aqua and Doc went to his quarters.

 

 

*******

 

 

Doc walked over to his favourite chair and dropped into it. "I should go take a nap before dinner. I've been up all night with Wiz. It's been quite a long day for me."

 

"I'll prepare dinner for you. You really do look exhausted!" Aqua helped Doc into his room.

 

Doc showered and put on his dressing gown. He walked over to the bed and lay down. Doc glanced at his wristwatch and realized he had been up of almost seventy-two hours. He rolled over and drifted off to sleep. Doc slept for only an hour. He woke up, got dressed and walked out into his front room. He began to feel dizzy and sat down on the couch.

 

Enchanter was working in the dining room and could see Doc resting on the couch. Doc looked up at and saw guardian working. "Enchanter would you mind getting me a drink of water."

 

Enchanter rose from his chair and went into the kitchen to get Doc a drink. Then returned to the front room. "Doc, are you all right?" Enchanter asked when saw Doc's complexion becoming very pale.

 

"Enchanter in the top right hand drawer of my desk are some small white pills. I'll need one." Doc lay back on the couch and watched as Enchanter went to get the pills from the desk and returned. Doc put the pill under his tongue and let it dissolve. "I guess I have been doing too much, today."

 

Stan entered the front room and hurried to his father. "Dad, take it easy! Of all the stupid times for your heart to start acting up!" Stan looked at Enchanter.

 

"Go get Bess for me, and tell her I need the oxygen tank." Stan watched the guardian leave.

 

"Stan, I'll be all right. There is no pain. It's just a little pressure in my chest. All I need

is rest." Doc leaned back and closed his eyes. A while later, Doc could hear two men talking. He opened his eyes and looked around the room. Doc had no idea where he was. "Where am I?" Doc was in a daze.

 

"Easy Doc! You just rest!" A woman's voice replied. "Just relax! Everything is all right, now."

 

Doc felt someone wiping his face with a cloth. He closed his eyes and rested. A few moments later, he felt someone touching his chest. Doc opened his eyes and saw Cloud standing over him.

 

"Easy Doc! Enchanter called me! Lay still!" Cloud nodded to another man to come near. He held Doc's hand. "This is my father!"

 

The old man sat down beside the old native. "Doc, I want you to listen to me. We can help you. You'll have to do exactly as we tell you to do. Doc, your human body is just plain worn out."

 

Doc grabbed his chest and doubled up in pain. He passed out. The old man nodded his head. "Do it!" Cloud called for Enchanter and Aura to help him.

 

Enchanter looked at Cloud. "We'll explain everything afterwards to Doc.

 

Almost four hours later, Doc woke up. He looked around the room. He lay on a bed with a woman sitting beside his bed.

 

"Feeling better, Doc?" she asked. "My name is Aura. You will never have another heart attack, again. Enchanter has gone to get some clothes for you."

 

"I don't understand!" Doc replied and tried to sit up.

 

Enchanter entered the room a short while later. "Well, I see you're awake." He set the clothes down and went over to Doc.

 

"Doc, this is my mate, Aura. You're in our home in Ske. That attack you had was a bad one. Our elders managed to do a rebirth on you. You're now, our son." Enchanter saw a puzzled look on Doc's face.

 

"I don't understand!" Doc repeated.

 

"Doc, you've been reborn. You're now a dragon like Aura and I. Our elders have the powers to reverse the life cycle and start a beings life over, again." Enchanter watched Doc trying to sit up, again. "Doc, before you get dressed. I must show you something."

 

Enchanter glanced over at Aura and watched her leave the room.

 

Doc stared at Enchanter. "You are telling me, I'm a dragon?"

 

"Yes Doc! I've opened your pouch for you." Enchanter pulled down the gown on Doc.

 

Doc looked at his stomach area. "But how? I wanted first hand knowledge of dragons! But this is crazy!"

 

"Doc, you have three forms, just like Shadow dragon, elf and human. You're now an immortal. We couldn't let you die. So, the elders granted you another life." Enchanter held Doc's hand. "To open your pouch. All you do it say open and run your hand over your pouch. Closing is done the same way." Enchanter watched as Doc opened and closed his pouch.

 

Doc looked up at Enchanter. "So, what do I call you?"

 

Enchanter helped Doc to sit up. "Use our names. Now, let's get you dressed."

 

Doc got dressed and looked into the mirror. "I really don't look that much different."

 

"Doc, use your other forms as Misty and Phantom do. You're now Breeze and Mia's uncle. Aqua is now your sister. She'll help you. Above all just be the same person you were. Doc, Aura's an air and aquatic dragon and I'm am elemental dragon. This makes you an elemental dragon. Don't forget that Cloud gave you some of his powers as well. He gave you the elfin, fire, earth, air and water powers. Use your new forms, wisely. No one will know, unless you tell them. Not even Mia knows!" Enchanter could see Doc laughing.

 

Enchanter and Doc walked into the living area. Aura smiled and walked over to greet Doc. "I've called Aqua. She wants to meet us in her lair."

 

Aura held Doc's hand and walked him over to the table. "Aqua has always been like our real daughter. She came to us shortly after her real mother had died. She is Shine's real sister. Shine is Enchanter's blood daughter. She'll help and protect you. Enchanter will be taking you home, after you have eaten. I rarely go to the Isles. I am a priestess for the Temple of Ske and I have my duties here." Aura sat and watched as Doc ate his food.

 

Doc looked up at Enchanter. "Great! Now I have to eat dragon food!"

 

Enchanter laughed. "You don't need to eat rocks or dirt like Shadow. Fish, meat, vegetables are normally what we eat. Do try to stay away from wheat breads. It causes problems, if we eat too much of it. Most of the shops sell a type of bread made from oats and rye. Try it! Fire and air dragons are mainly meat eaters."

 

"Maybe, I should tell Aqua. She can show me where to fish and hunt. I guess I'll learn first hand what a dragon's life is like." Doc had always loved fresh killed deer and fish.

 

"Breeze and Stan are cousins now, that should give him some extra pull." Enchanter laughed.

 

"If they don't kill each other, first. Stan was ready to paddle Breeze." Doc could see Aura shaking her head. They ate their meal.

 

Aura tipped her head to the side. "Enchanter, take Doc to Aqua's lair. She'll meet you there."

 

Enchanter opened a portal to Aqua's lair, both men walked through. Aqua was waiting in her dragon form.

 

Enchanter walked over to his daughter. "Aqua, we were to meet at the hospital."

 

"Doc, what are you doing here?" Aqua asked. "Stan said you were sick. Doc closed his eyes and began to picture himself as a dragon. He began to change. Aqua burst out laughing. "Who are your parents?"

 

Doc roared out in laughter. "The same ones you have, Sister. I am also the Guardian of Health for the Isles."

 

Aqua hurried over to Doc and began rubbing her head against his. Enchanter looked at his two children.

 

"Aqua, take care of your brother for me. I must get back to Stan. Good luck, son! I'll tell Stan, you're all right. See you soon!" Enchanter left the lair.

 

Aqua changed to elf and stood in front of Doc. He changed to elf and then human. She hugged her brother. "Doc, we should get back." Aqua smiled. "Does Mia know?"

 

"No, I want to keep it a secret as long as I can. I was thinking maybe able to use my other two forms to help Shadow in some way. Aura told me that dragons sleep less, than other beings. I was thinking that you could teach me what I have to know, during the evening hours. I'd like to tell Breeze. It may help her to understand better what humans are like." Doc saw Aura nodded her head.

 

Doc tried opening a portal in his hospital. They walked through and Aqua began laughing. "The bathroom! Really Doc!" Aqua shook her head and walked into the living area.

 

Doc closed the portal and walked into his living area. Stan stood up when he saw his father. "Dad, are you all right?"

 

"Yes son, I'm fine!" Doc noticed Stan going into a daze.

 

Aqua yelled. "Great! Father!"

 

Enchanter walked into the room. "Poor Stan!" He reached over and touched Stan.

 

Stan stared at his father. "Not again!" He began to back up from his father.

 

"It's all right, Stan. The elders gave me a special gift. I never have to worry about my heart, again." Doc put his hands on Stan's shoulder and hugged his son. Stan looked over at Enchanter and Aqua.

 

Doc smiled. "Enchanter is your grandfather and Aqua is your aunt. Breeze and Mia are your cousins."

 

Stan began to laugh. "Someone better tell Breeze. She is worried sick about you, Dad."

 

Aqua nodded her head. "I'll tell Breeze. But not Mia! Keep her guessing for a while." Aqua called for Breeze to come to Doc's quarters.

 

Breeze came running into the room. "Doc, are you all right?" She rubbed his cheek with her hand.

 

"I'm fine Breeze. How would like to know a secret that Mia knows nothing about?" Doc asked.

 

Breeze nodded her head in a childish fashion. "Yes! At last! What is it?"

 

Enchanter turned to Breeze. "I want you to help protect Doc and Stan. Aura and I adopted Doc as our son. Doc is half dragon and half human. Stan is your cousin."

 

Breeze kissed Doc and grabbed Stan. She lifted him off the ground and began to swing him around. "Thank you, Grandfather! I'll take real good care of them." Breeze was still swinging Stan around in her arms.

 

"Keep this up and I'll be a dizzy cousin." Stan laughed.

 

Breeze set Stan in a chair. "Stan, can we have fun with my sister."

 

"Mother, what about my brothers. They will try to hurt Stan." Breeze had a lot more human in her than she thought.

 

"Just let them try!" Enchanter had a strange look on his face. Enchanter walked over to the table and picked up his papers. He walked over to Stan and grabbed his arm.

"Well, Stan and I are off. We'll be back in the morning." Enchanter and Stan left the hospital and walked out into the courtyard of Shadow's Tower.

 

 

 

*******

 

 

 

Enchanter and Stan walked into Shadow?s stables and asked to borrow two horses. They mounted up and rode off down towards Eaglestep township. They arrived within two hours. They entered the tavern and walked over to a table, then sat down and ordered some drinks.

 

"Stan, I brought you here for a reason. Finish your drink. After, we will go upstairs for a while." Enchanter waited for Stan to finish his drink.

 

They rented a room for a few hours. As they entered, Enchanter put his papers down and removed a few bottles of liquid from his bag.

 

"Stan, we the elders are able to change elves and humans into dragons. We want you to have some special powers. Doc is a healer, but you are a warrior. I was given these potions to give to you. This will not take long, but it must be done in private. You are a Watcher and always will be. The Old Ones gave your ancestors some of the Watcher's special powers, but not all of them. I'll be giving you all of the Watcher's powers and some others." Enchanter was honoured to be helping in this ritual with Stan.

 

"I've read the ancient words from the Watchers. I understand what you're saying." Stan was one of the few that had read the words of the Ancient Watcher.

 

"Your father is the only one who knows what will take place here, today. I had to bring you here, first. I'll give you the first potion. You'll be moved to another place. Just do as you're told. The woman who will come for you will bring you to me at Ske. I'll wait for you there." Enchanter gave Stan a potion.

 

Stan drank the potion. He rested on the bed. He heard the door close. He felt himself drifting as if floating high in the air. Stan could only think that it was like one of their Ancient Native Spirit Encounters. He could not open his eyes, but he felt himself being carried by someone. He felt someone place him on a bed or something. Stan began to feel cold and someone cover him with a blanket. He opened his eyes to see a woman sitting beside him. She looked almost native. She reached over and touched his forehead. He fell into a deep sleep. Four times he woke up, and was given another potion to drink.

 

Finally after many hours, Stan woke up. The same women gave him something to eat. "Stan, your ancestors were only given a small part of the Watcher's gifts. They did not understand as you do, because they were like children back then. Over the centuries, one Watcher has come to us worthy of handling the full gifts of the Watcher. Stan, you're the only man, we know who has the knowledge to become a full Watcher. You'll be the Guardian of the Forest, Mountains and Valleys for the Isles. You have the eyes of an eagle, cunning of the Sasquatch, abilities to disguise yourself as changeling and many other abilities of the beings from the Isles." She smiled and held Stan's hands.

 

"You'll be going with Enchanter on a short journey. Your grandfather will teach you what you must learn. These books are yours. Remember, not even Enchanter realized the powers you possess. Take this ring and wear it always. If you're in danger, turn this stone half a turn and think of where you want to be. You will immediately appear in that spot. These weapons are also for you; each weapon has been magically enhanced. Guard your secret well. This red book will explain your powers and the weapons. This blue book is your spell book. All the writings in these books are in your native language. These other three books are old rituals and ways of your people. To your people you would be a full shaman. It is a shame they will never know. I know you are a faithful Watcher already. From my heart, I wish to thank you for coming to help us. I must return you to your grandfather soon." The woman helped Stan to dress and led him through a portal into Enchanter's quarters.

 

Stan knocked on the door. Aura answered. "Come in, Stan! Enchanter will be here, shortly." Stan walked into the room. Cloud, Enchanter and Golden Dawn entered the room, before Stan had the chance to sit down.

 

Cloud stood nodding his head. "Now, it is as it should be."

 

Golden Dawn walked over to Stan and rubbed his cheek. She held his hand and led him to the couch. "Stan, how long have you watched over these Isles from the human side?"

 

"I'm thirty-six. I went into the forestry service, when I was nineteen. I don't think I could ever be happy, unless I'm in the forests. Father laughs at me when I run through the woods. He says I look like a wolf or a deer. Starnick took me out one afternoon. We had a race. I was behind him most of the way, until I saw the size of those six-foot spiders around here. I passed Starnick. He just laughed. We managed to get a deer that day. It was lame, so we took it down. That meat was lovely." Stan began to laugh at his grandparents for it was, as if they could taste the meat. Stan saw Golden Dawn pointing at her mate.

 

Cloud was sitting smacking his lips. "I could almost taste that deer. One day Stan, we'll have to go hunting together!"

 

"I'd like that! Well, I should get back. I'm to take over for Talon in a few hours. Not to worry about me! I know my duties of a Watcher. Both father and I are Watchers, but there is one other. Her name is Fran. She lives in the area we call Sasquatch Pass. I was told that Fran guards that area. Very few can enter that area without being chased out by that huge black stallion. Only Fran can ride that beast. He runs like the wind. I just pray that one day we can bring Fran here to the Isles. She is getting very old, but still fishes and talks of fishing with some old man. Years before I was born, someone would visit her, but she has not seen him for many years. She keeps the secret of Sasquatch Pass and will never tell a soul where it leads. I believe that Fran knows where the pass leads. She had said many times, that she wishes that she could go there to die. Then she would be close to her friends of years ago." Stan stood up and noticed that Golden Dawn was giving his a strange look.

 

"Talon and Hamel will be home in the morning. That's why I was late coming here. Hamel got into a fight with one of the Eagle People." Enchanter tried to keep a straight face, but started to laugh. "Hamel told the Eagle-man to back off, or he would have him for his turkey dinner on Thanksgiving. The Eagleman didn't listen. So, Hamel grabbed the Eagleman by the talons and shook that birdman so hard he was dizzy for hours afterwards. Windrider just stood in the doorway and laughed. Goldbird cheered Hamel on."

 

"Is Hamel all right?" Aura sounded concerned about Hamel.

 

"He's is fine! Not even a bruise this time. That Eagleman is still walking around following after Hamel. He tried to grab Hamel, but someone put a protective spell on Hamel's braces. That poor Eagleman is trying to figure out how a human can shot lightning bolts at him. When I left Hamel was listening to Boss. The Eagleman was sitting beside Hamel trying to figure out, how ogres could fit into the radio. I have never seen anything so funny." Enchanter held his sides as he laughed. "Goldbird is standing over Hamel with her sword drawn. She told everyone that she would have their ears, if they did not leave Hamel alone."

 

"That child is afraid of no one. Talon and Starnick are trying to protect Hamel. That young man is a real fighter! Now, he is feeling better, he's been practicing his karate. That accident he had left Hamel the way you saw him. Starnick said Hamel has been practising karate, again. He knows how to use a sword, staff and other weapons. Don't underestimate Hamel, his body maybe weak, but not his hits, wits or cunning. Strogg and Horman have taken a special interest in Hamel. Bulton loves the boy. He told me the boy should have been a minotaur. Dawn has shut herself in Hamel's room, because she loves him and really misses him. She even tried to attack Mia and chased her from Hamel's room. Bess and Kala are the only ones allowed in Hamel's room. Starnick has been helping Bess. Kala giggled and asked me, if I thought Starnick loved his mother. Kala told me that Starnick spends nights with her mother." Stan shook his head and saw Enchanter laughing. "All Starnick is doing is trying to help Bess sort out her life. Talking helps! Especially, when no others are around. Bess has gone through hell for ten years." Stan went over to Golden Dawn and Aura. Then kissed both women. "I'm lucky to have you all as my friends!"

 

Enchanter nodded his head. "We better go!"

 

The two men walked through a portal into some stables, which led into Shadow's courtyard. They returned to the hospital.

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Nine

 

 

 

Meanwhile, Shadow entered his tower. He found Mia and Emerald in his dining room talking with Lyptus, Vale and Thorn. The three apprentices rose to their feet as Shadow entered and nodded their heads to him. The young prince sat down and began to eat his breakfast. Vale and Lyptus left the dining room. Thorn stayed behind with Mia, Emerald and Shadow.

 

Emerald smiled at Shadow. "You're very quiet this morning." Shadow looked up from his breakfast, but didn't get a chance to speak.

 

Mia interrupted the prince. "Shadow, Thorn will be coming with us to Elfstand. Starnick left early yesterday morning for the village. He'll be meeting us there. Finish your breakfast! Lets go!"

 

"Mia, I'd like to have a little time to myself! Can we leave after lunch instead?" Shadow had to sort out some of the things going through his mind.

 

Mia finished her coffee. "You and I'll be flying this time. Before, we land I want you to circle over the village. I want you to make two very loud dragon calls to Starnick. We'll land about half a mile from the village and change to elf. We'll enter the village as elves. Shadow, watch your back at all times! I received a message that we could be ambushed before we reach the village. One of my spies sent the message to me. She states that the ambush will occur five miles from the village along a forest road. I had my sister Breeze fly Starnick over the area on his way home. They are waiting for you and Lammorra to ride by."

 

"I know about the ambush. Thanks for helping me get the information to Starnick. I was going to fly him home, but Breeze jump at it before me, I see. Well, Starnick will give the information to his sister. Now, it is my job to make sure that Lammorra sees these ambushers for herself. We have to prove to her, that many of her cousins are in with this evil Vinnin." Shadow just smiled and finished his breakfast. He looked over at Mia. "I'm just tired. Well, how far is it to the village? I want to make sure I know as much as possible."

 

Emerald rose from her chair. "Not far from here! Shadow, our village has been raided, again. That is one reason Mia wants you to fly over the village. It's to let the village know that we are landing. The other reason is to let my sister, Lammorra get a close look at you in your dragon form. You will wear your elfin clothes you have on. Put Stinger at your side and let no one take him from you. In fact, you may wear all your other weapons that you have earned, if you like. Thorn will help you dress. We'll leave before lunch. We'll give you four hours for yourself."

 

Shadow went upstairs and Thorn followed his master. Shadow walked to his desk and brought out a small box. He went over to a corner and set out his tiny statues and golden cross. He set up a small altar and knelt down to pray. Shadow prayed for over an hour. He rose, placing his prayer books on the altar. He went over to his bed and lay down. He stared up at the ceiling.

 

Thorn had watched quietly as Shadow prayed. "It might help to talk."

 

"Not this time! I must work this out for myself. Thanks Thorn! I'll be all right." Shadow walked into his closet to get his clothes. He looked over at Thorn. "I'll be wearing all my weapons I have earned to the village. Come! Give me a hand." Shadow dressed first. He checked his weapons and strapped them on his person.

 

"You are a very talented young man. It's a honour to be working for you." Thorn found it hard working for Treen, but working for Shadow was like being in a dream. He loved his new master as a brother, but at the same time he worshiped the ground Shadow walked on. Thorn knew the work Shadow was doing to fix up the Isle of Stayn. He knew the hours Shadow would spend working on plans for housing and proper stalls for his people. In less than three months, Shadow now had the Village of Stayn looking like an Alpine Village. Thorn felt proud to have had a hand in the plans and final say for the Village. Similar plans were in the works for Landor and Spruce.

 

"I got word this morning that Serpent Road is almost finished. By next week, we will be starting on Grub's road. We got his stand built. Shadow, little Grub was so excited, he hugged all of us, and gave Mela a huge basket of fruit for you." Thorn could see Shadow enjoying hearing that kind of news.

 

"Talon told me about the fruit. Thorn, our people deserve it! Most of them work so hard, and get very little in return." Shadow felt Thorn's hand on his shoulder. "I intend to see this change for the better."

 

"They are now reaping not only the profits, but the love of their prince. They all adore you. I was told to give this to you." Thorn handed Shadow a small pouch. "One of the Cribbers gave it to me. He earned the contents working for Grub in the fields. This is your thank you gift! We have some women sewing uniforms for the field guards. One is a changeling and likes his bird form, so he just wears the hat and tie."

 

Laughing, Shadow opened the small pouch and gazed inside. He pulled out a headband made from woven items. "Oh, my!" Shadow put the band on and hand Thorn the camera. "Take my picture! Give it to the little one from me. I have received many gifts from those people. The best one of all is their love, which they show in their work."

 

"Shadow, he even wove the Wolvershen and Whitestone crests into the head band. You could wear it if you wanted to, even to the village." Thorn smiled as he snapped Shadow's picture and waited for it to develop. "I will see Grub's farmer gets the picture. Things like this are treasured more than money."

 

"Thorn, ask him to make me several others. This is even more comfortable than the ones Gram gave me!" Shadow like his new headband. Thorn placed the picture in the top drawer of Shadow's desk for safekeeping.

 

After that, Shadow explained to Thorn the hell the Vinnin was going through. He told all he knew. Thorn dropped into a chair. Shadow handed Thorn a video camera. ?I have shown you how to work this before. I want you to hide when we get to the village and get a video of this clone of Vinnin. There are supposed to be several of them. He plans to kill me! Well, we will see about that! I have my own plans on how to deal with his jerk. If you suspect any others from our village are in with this clone. Get their pictures. You will fly on my back. Take my cloak and put it over your own shoulders. Stay low on my back. I will get the photos we need of these raiders and ambushers. I will take Lammorra up afterwards. Misty and gram want me to fly over the village. We will give these raiders something to really look at. You will be taking their pictures. I can then put this video into still frames, and then start files on each raider. If you keep your feet on my wings, no one should know you are up on my back.?

 

?It is no wonder you are the prince. Shadow that is a terrible thing to do to members of your own clan. I am going to love every moment of this. As Stan says, pay back time! They murdered my father. My mother was sent back to the outer village. That is why the raiders grabbed her and sold her to the slavers. She had no protection. Starnick and the other brother tried to help us. It was the same group that killed Emerald?s mother. There are elfin elders enjoying what the raider steal, we have seen them with the stolen goods, but we cannot get proof of it.? Thorn rubbed the outside of the video camera. ?Now, maybe we can see those elders try to explain where they got those stolen goods from. Be careful! They hold your grandfather's brother Blackblade in a prison somewhere on the Isle Of Stayn. We know that there is a clone of Dalin as well. Dalin adored his father. He would never have hurt him, like the others are saying. The clone of Dalin, has a scar on his hand, where I accidently stabbed him years ago. The real Dalin does not have any scars. Can I get a camera like this. I might be able to get some close up shots.?

 

?That is what I am hoping for. Use the zoom lens to get up close to get facial features of each person. I will put a time spell on them so no one will know what is going on. Hand the camera back to me after I get Lammorra into a room, where we can talk. I want to show her what we are doing. We will need her help.? Shadow felt his cousin hugging him. ?We will get them!? Shadow explained what he intended to do after the attempt on his life. ?See that the illusion does not fade! We need this time to organize other things. You will be working closely with me. Vale and Lyptus have other errands to run. Oh, if you see some of our clan in the attack going on in our village, take their pictures. We are starting a new file of photos. Village idiots!?

 

They walked into the dining room, where Emerald and Mia were waiting for Shadow. All four left for the village. Emerald rode on Misty's back and Thorn rode on Phantom's back. They flew low and fast over the treetops.

 

Misty called to Phantom. "There is the village! Fly over! Keep circling until you see Starnick and a tall elfin woman standing by that big house."

 

Phantom swooped low over the village. He called out to Starnick as he circled. A few minutes later, he saw Starnick and Lammorra standing in front of the big house. He made two passes and gave a final call. Phantom cast his spell as they flew over the awaiting raiders. Thorn took several videos of the raiders. It seemed like only seconds to everyone on the ground, but it was actually two hours later. Phantom flew to where Misty and Emerald had landed in the field. As Phantom flew over the field east of the village, he spotted several large camps of warriors all around the area. Thorn had also taken videos of these warriors. Phantom landed and changed to elf.

 

Mia and Emerald stood waiting as Shadow and Thorn ran up to them. Mia walked quickly as they started out towards the village. Shadow looked around as they walked through the forest.

 

Shadow ran up to Emerald. "Gram, I better tell Lammorra. I spotted several camps with men in them just east of the village. There are about thirty of them in each group. They are well hidden by the trees. I'm not sure if they are elves or who they are."

 

Emerald had a stern expression on her face. "Thank you Shadow! Misty spotted them as well, but couldn't see how many there were."

 

"They were all in plain view for me. I guess they came out to take a look at Phantom." Shadow was using his senses to warn him of danger. "I think they are the raiders. Thorn has video of them. I will take Lammorra up for a see the sights trip."

 

"I get the same feeling. I like your ideas! That was some fast thinking about the videos. What a shame this is going to up set the elders?" Emerald put her hand on Thorn's shoulder. "You may visit your family or come with us."

 

"Master, I also snapped several pictures with your thirty-five mil camera. I use the telephoto lens as well. I got some of the leader from those raiding groups on film." Thorn wanted to be close to his master. "I'd like to stay near Shadow. Just in case those men try to raid the village, tonight."

 

"Excellent, Thorn! Take the film to my lab. I will develop when we return. I want to see the pictures before they go to the vault for safekeeping. Place them into an album like I showed you, and then in plastic before they go into the vault. Have the dates marked down and the areas where these pictures were taken. Find out who the raiders are and list their names on a separate piece of paper. Place a small number on each man's chest, to correspond to the person in the picture." Shadow was delighted with Thorn taking this action of his own freewill. Emerald and Mia had no idea what was going on. "We will show Lammorra the videos you took after we arrive at the village."

 

Emerald speeded up her pace. "Shadow, Thorn's father was married to one of our cousins. That's why I asked him to come with us. This will show his family that he has found a wizard to apprentice under. It also gives his widow's family a higher place in the clan, and will be respected much more than she is."

 

Thorn put his cowl up. He wore the same coloured robes as Shadow. "After I pay for their freedom. My family will be able to moved back into the village. It makes me feel better to know they are safe. I just hope mother is safe." Thorn turned to Shadow. "Master, I should straighten your robes and cloak for you before we enter the village."

 

Mia saw three elves coming to greet them. "Yes, Master Shadow, let your apprentice tidy you up. It's part of his job as your apprentice. Besides, those are three of his family coming this way to meet us."

 

Shadow stopped and nodded to Thorn. "I understand! Go ahead!"

 

The three men stopped and stared at Thorn as they watched he straightening Shadow's clothes. Thorn knew they were watching and hammed it up a bit. "Master, is there anything else you would like, before we enter the village?"

 

"Not at the moment! That will be all for now!" Shadow saw the three men began to talk between themselves as Shadow and Thorn walked past them.

"Apprentice, you'll come with me to meet Lammorra. I expect you'll want to see your family?" Shadow watched as the three elves began to walk towards him. Shadow stopped threw back the sides of his cloak, so that Stinger and his Katana were visible. "I do hope we don't run into any trouble. I don't like using my swords, unless I have too."

 

All three men came to a sudden stop, stared at Stinger and the other sword. They knew that it was forbidden for a child to wear a sword or any weapon, until he became a master of that weapon. What right did this child have wearing wizards robes, and wearing a swords?

Shadow looked at the three elves. "May I help you?"

 

The three elves stood staring at Shadow. One male started to approach Emerald. "Master Shadow asked you a question!" Emerald glared at them. "Answer him!"

 

One of the men looked at Shadow. "We were sent to escort you to our clan leader."

 

"Then I suggest you do it, before my master becomes angry with you." Thorn pulled down his hood over his face and tried not to laugh.

 

The three men approached Shadow. "Follow us!" One elf said.

?Are mother and sister safe?? Thorn waited of a reply. ?You will bring them to the main house.?

?Yes, Apprentice Thorn. Your mother will be moved immediately. Your sister has taken your mother place with the slavers.? The same elf that had talked before spoke now.

 

?Easy Thorn!? Shadow whispered to his apprentice. ?Strand is near by and will help rescue them. You just continue your job I have given you. Don?t let these men know what we have planned.?

 

?Yes, Master Shadow!? Thorn walked proudly beside Shadow as the entered the village. Shadow began his samurai strut as he followed the three elves through the village. They led him to a large one-storey building, but did not knock or open the door for him. Thorn whispered to Shadow. "Open the door with magic. It's a challenge to see if you can!"

 

Shadow waved his hand at the door, and watched as it burst open, slamming against the inside walls with a loud bang. The prince strutted into the building and stood in the doorway, as if he owned the building. Starnick had brief the prince on elfin laws and protocol.

 

Shadow waited while, Thorn announced his master. "Clan Leader, Master Wizard Shadow is here to see you."

 

Lammorra sat on a chair and rose as Thorn spoke. She glared at Shadow. "Give me those weapons! No child wears a weapon! Nor does he pretend to be a wizard!"

 

Shadow motioned to Thorn. "Apprentice, you may remove my cloak!" Shadow then turned his attentions to Lammorra. "I pretend not to be a wizard, for I am a Master Wizard. I carry my weapons, because I have earned them as a Master Warrior!"

 

Thorn bowed to his master and removed Shadow's cloak for him, then stood behind the prince. Shadow glared at Lammorra as he placed one hand on Stinger's hilt and the other hand on his Katana hilt, and then he stood there. He had his nunchakus tucked in his tie belt in full view of the elfin leader.

 

Lammorra's eyes grew larger as she saw all the weapons that the child wore on his person. "Give me those weapons!" Lammorra insisted.

 

"I surrender my weapons to no one! I am a warrior, but not of your world. I am a warrior of the old school of fighting. I have already beaten Starnick. You, my dear Aunt, I could beat as well." Shadow took a defiant stance as she began to walk towards him. Shadow whipped out his nunchakus, and began to spin his weapons as he slapped them against his body. He had one in each hand.

 

Startled, Lammorra stopped and raised her eyebrows. She had heard of such weapons, but had never seen them used before.

 

Casually Ranna entered the room and went over to Emerald. "Well, I see sister has something else to think about today!"

 

Lammorra glared at Ranna. "Emerald, is this Nile's child? What is he doing with weapons and in wizard clothing??

 

?Not even a hello?? Emerald walked toward her sister. "Lammorra, how nice to see you. Yes, this is Shadow, Nile and Rose's son. What he is doing in wizard?s robes and carrying weapons? It's quite plain to see! He's a Master Wizard and a Warrior. Lammorra, Shadow has beaten Starnick in a fight, and he used no weapons to do it."

 

Immediately, Lammorra's eyes shifted to her brother. "Is this true?"

 

"Yes Lammorra, Shadow has beaten me in a fight. I'll say this about our young great nephew. He is a master of all his weapons as well as a Master Wizard. He moves like a cat, and is as swift as lightning when he strikes out. He could have killed me very easily." Starnick respectively nodded his head to Shadow.

 

Shadow tucked his nunchakus away in his belt and drew his swords. He began to spin them as a warning to her.

 

Never had Lammorra seen anyone spin swords like Shadow was doing. "You may keep your weapons for now! Come over here! Let me see you! I will take my brother's word for now."

 

Shadow strutted across the floor towards Lammorra. She went back to her chair, and patted the chair beside her.

 

Lammorra watched him sit down. "How long have you been training with these weapons?"

 

"Almost six years. I've mastered all my weapons, within those years." Shadow looked around the room and spotted a hole in the wall near the door. He pulled out a shurekin. Shadow smiled as he sat on the chair. "See that hole in the wall. Could you throw a dagger and hit it?"

 

Lammorra pulled her dagger and threw it at the hole. She hit the edge of it, but the dagger stuck. Shadow threw three throwing stars at once, all three went in the hole and stuck fast. Lammorra shook her head as she walked up to the hole, and tried to pull out the stars, but cut her hand. Shadow walked over. He jumped into the air, kicking the three stars free and caught them as they fell. He put the stars away into his pockets. She looked at her hand, but Shadow grabbed it.

 

"Gram, my pills please!" Shadow began to heal Lammorra's hand. Emerald placed a pill in his mouth.

 

Starnick moved closer to Shadow and waited for him to finish. "Shadow, that is good enough! Potions can finish." Starnick pulled Shadow's hand away from Lammorra's hand and carried Shadow to a chair.

 

"You rest a while." Starnick smiled and winked at Shadow. "Excellent tactics! You got sister's attention!"

 

Lammorra stared at her hand and saw it had healed completely. She raised her head and she saw Mia kneeling beside Shadow. Lammorra shifted her glance to the child and saw how pale in the face he was. She walked over and lifted him into her arms. She carried him into a small room with a bed.

 

"Shadow, are you all right? You don't look very well!" Lammorra sounded concerned.

 

Emerald walked over to her sister. "He'll need to rest for a short while."

 

"Shadow heals the same way as Eric!" Starnick walked over to the bed. "Here, let me help him. Doc was prepared for this. Shadow, I'll be giving you an injection. Let's get you out of those robes."

 

Thorn helped Starnick to get Shadow out of his robes. They lay him down in bed and Starnick give Shadow the injection.

 

Shadow opened his eyes. "Thanks Starnick, I almost drained myself, again. It happens so fast. I can't control it. Can I have something to drink?"

 

Thorn sat down beside Shadow. "I see what Doc meant, now. Lammorra has gone to bring the town healer. She is very young, but she is also very good. I spotted the other Vinnin in the hallway near the kitchen."

 

Starnick returned with some water for the prince. Thorn helped Shadow to sit up and whispered. ?I could plant the dagger now and get the other one! I must return the cup to the kitchen.?

?I will not keep you from your work. Try to get those videos we planned on! I would really like him in action of delivering the dagger.? Shadow watched as Thorn nodded his head. The prince passed the dagger to Thorn. ?See you shortly! Remember, how to handle the evidence?? The prince watched as Thorn pulled out a pair of Doc's surgical gloves. He tucked them away quickly when he heard someone outside the door.

 

Lammorra walked into the room with a very young girl. "Starnick, Thorn we'll take over, now." Lammorra looked down at Shadow and sat down beside him.

 

"Emerald told me what happens when you heal. I don't understand why though. She said you would tell me." Lammorra stared at Shadow.

 

The elf girl sat on the other side of Shadow. "He's not elf! He's dragon!"

 

Shadow had glanced up at the astonished expression on Lammorra's face.

 

"Dragon! That's impossible! He is my great nephew." Lammorra saw Shadow smiling at her. "All right, out with it!"

 

Shadow tried to sit up. "I'm half dragon! You saw that large multi-coloured dragon fly over the town. Lammorra that was I! I call him, Phantom."

 

Lammorra looked at the girl. "Jem, are you sure?"

 

Jem moved Shadow's waistband of his trousers. "Oh Yes! This child is dragon! There is the proof! His pouch line!"

 

Lammorra grabbed the girl. "Jem, don't you ever tell anyone! Not even your mother!"

 

Just then Breeze entered the room. "Lammorra, I see our nephew has drained himself. May I, sit down! I can restore some of his energy." She sat down and held Shadow's hands and restored some of his energy. She turned to Jem. "No one is to know about Shadow. We finally have our long dagger to start jabbing those elders with. A very long and dangerous dagger. I am talking over a hundred and seventy feet long. Jem, look after our prince. He should be all right, now." Breeze smiled, kissed Shadow's cheek and she left the room.

 

"What is wyvern swoop has gotten into Breeze? Since when do dragons kiss anyone? Takr off their heads, maybe, but never kiss." Shocked by what she had just seen Lammorra sat staring at the dragoness in elf form leaving the room.

 

"Aunt Lammorra, Nile was my father, but Rose was my mother and Misty's sister." Shadow felt the great warrior holding his hand. He could see the colour drain from her face.

 

Lammorra had seen Jem leave the room with Breeze and shut the door. Lammorra sat down beside Shadow and looked at his back and chest. After looking at his marks, she picked him up and set him on her knee. "Well, you are full of surprises! I saw the dragon. Starnick called him, Phantom. He was there only a moment, and then he vanished."

 

"Yes, I call him, Phantom." Shadow started to explain.

 

Lammorra gazed deep into Shadow's eyes. "Yes, you do have your mother's eyes. What a beautiful dragon he is! Well, young wizard, what are your plans?"

 

"I've taken over Eaglestep Tower as my parent would have wanted me to do. Emerald has moved back with Red. I'm going after the man who murdered mother and father. I know what I'm facing. There will be a fight. I also know that I alone must bring him down. Some say he is a demon! If he is, I'll send him back to his own world. If he is not, then I'll bring him before the Conclave for trial. He can't escape me. I have others tracking that man, right now."

Shadow closed his eyes and took a deep breath. ?I have moved my special friend to the seventh floor of my tower. You can visit him there. The dungeon was to damp. I have been fully briefed.?

 

Lammorra could feel his pain. She saw how much that man had hurt Shadow. "I don't know what to tell you. I was told of the attempts on your parent?s lives. I know how much you're hurting inside, because I still hurt as well. Shadow, Nile was my nephew and I was very proud of him. I visit their resting place, often. Shadow, I'm assigning my four older brothers to guard you. Starnick requested it. They'll return with you to your tower as your Personal Elfin Guards. Where did you learn to use your weapons?" Lammorra wanted to learn more about her nephew.

 

Shadow held Lammorra's hand. "Aunt Carrie started taking me to her karate lessons. That was when Perry's gang started to beat me up. Aunt Carrie began taking me with her. Her instructor liked me and started to teach me. I began at the bottom. I've been fighting Aunt Carrie for years. She beats me all the time. We haven't had a match for a long time. I still practise every morning. Poor Starnick didn't even know what to do. He gave me the funniest look, after I had beaten him. He pulled his sword on me. All I used was a broom handle to disarm him. I better warn you, Aunt Carrie has really changed. She's one heck of a fighter. She could have killed the six men, who tried to rob us once, but instead, she just beat the heck out of them, and waited for the police to come. Her hands and feet are considered deadly weapons, and she had registered them as such, with the police. Don't cross her, she won't stand for it."

 

Lammorra opened her cloak. "I'm a warrior, too. See all these tattoos, each one is a kill. I'll be posting guards, around this house, tonight. We've had raids on the village and town, lately."

 

Shadow interrupted. "I spotted several groups of about thirty men in each. They were just east of town. I could show you where, if you like. If you drape my cloak over your shoulders, you'll be able to see them, and they won't see you as we fly over. If you lay on my back between the two rows of spikes, no one will be the wiser."

 

"Let's do it! How are you feeling?" Lammorra liked the prince?s idea.

 

"I'm all right. It will also help, if I can change into Phantom. Here, you take my cross and you can let gram know where these men are." Shadow told his aunt.

 

Lammorra went and got Emerald and Mia. She told them what Shadow and herself were up to. Lammorra opened a portal to a shack near a small meadow. They walked outside and Shadow changed to Phantom. Lammorra floated herself onto his back. Phantom took to the air and began to circle the Elfstand Forest. As Lammorra lay down on Phantom's back with his cloak over her. She could see the raiders below. There were three groups all coming in at different directions. They had moved their forces closer to the village. Two of the men she could see very plain. They happen to be talking to three other elves. "So, you are working for the raiders. I want you for hurting Vinnin! It was one of Vinnin?s clones in plain sight.? She thought to herself. Lammorra and Phantom landed in the meadow. They went back to the shack, and re-entered the portal to find Starnick standing there.

 

Lammorra told Starnick what she had seen. "Well, maybe Maria is telling the truth. I just saw that other Vinnin and five others from our clan talking to the raiders. We must get proof! I wish I could get those other two, first. Maybe, Vinnin would stop this foolishness."

 

"Lammorra, Maria has said for years that this Vinnin was part of these raids and killings of your children. Well, this time I will get the evidence. I have already started to collect it. I did not want to believe her before, but I do now. Remember, when those other raids took place. Vinnin said he was falsely accused. I think the elders made a bad mistake. It was not your true Vinnin, but a double. I strongly believe that this Vinnin was the one that helped kill Nile and Rose. This man Boss that Shadow is after is being used as an escape goat. I personally think that this Vinnin is one of the Councils of Seven's Leaders." Starnick grabbed his sheath and sheathed his sword as he strapped his weapon on. "I spotted one of Emerald?s servants talking to that little creep that kicked Maria. I also believe that they plan to kill Shadow, tonight. That's why there are so many raiders out there. I'm going to get the dragons." Starnick hurried off to find Misty. They would alert the other villages about the raiders.

Misty had called her four brothers and Thunder. Storm, Sky and Maria would guard the children and women from the village in their mother's lair. It was the older dragon's job to make sure none escape from the village. While the raid was happening, Strand would slip into the raiders camp and rescue Thorn?s family. Strand was already with Thorn?s family as the other prepared for action. Strand would move Thorn?s family to the old house where Mel use to live, until Eric could find the others or Vale and Lyptus?s families.

 

Lammorra briefed her brothers and some trusted cousins. Lammorra explained that she had spotted over hundred men, planning to attack the village. Lammorra had recognized six men as elfin elders and group leaders in her clan. This time they would not get away, and she would have the proof she needed to send those men to the Conclave for trial, as traitors to their clan. She'd tried several times to get proof, but the leaders escaped. She had told the prince about the elders.

 

"Even though I am leader of our clans, their are elders who would try to take over my position. I will always be their leader or until you become king. They will keep trying to kill me, until that day." Lammorra had been fighting these leaders for years.

 

Shadow was still sitting on the floor on a sheepskin rug, where he had eaten his dinner. He could see Thorn walking towards him and handed him the photo album. "Aunt Lammorra, I have a strong feeling that these leaders are going to have a very rotten night. Your tactics are probably the same as the enemy or they know what you are going to do. May I suggest a few other ways of doing this fight? I fight differently. Here take a look at these pictures. Don't you think Thorn did a wonderful job?"

 

Lammorra sat, her deep blue eyes glued to the picture book as she watched Shadow turn the pages. She listened to Shadow's plans. "Interesting concept! So, you and this Hamel have been gathering information on these killers for some years. All right, the Dragon Elders and my troops will hide. We will wait for the raiders to enter your trap. Then as the raiders start to move towards town, we come in from behind and scoop them up as you said. It is a simple trap, but one never used before. I like it! We do it! This book will help prove who was talking to the raiders in the first place, before the raid took place."

 

"After the raiders are caught, see that Thorn takes all their pictures for future evidence. If any die, have their bodies cremated. This way, the evils cannot change them into undead monsters. I want their homes searched for evidence. My team of little ones are getting ready to start searching as soon as the raiders leave to come here. Thorn will see the photos are well stored for the future. The same goes for any evidence we might find." Shadow was getting same feeling he had had before. "Aunty, do you have a potion for poison. One of those raider will try to poison me tonight."

 

Seeing her grandson with his eyes glazed over, Emerald had heard what Shadow said. She called Mia and told her what the prince had said. Mia vanished and appeared a few moments later with an antidote for their native poison.

 

"I'll take it just before I fight!" Shadow knew they were after him. He could foresee into the future, but only for short distances. "We must let them think they got me good. Mia, get to Enchanter, Breeze and Doc. Tell them what is going on. Make it look real! I am planting an illusion afterwards. I need time to help Hamel with some things." Shadow knew that the antidote would already be working to ward off the poison as he was injured. He just prayed his trick would work. Shadow watched as Thorn hurried into the room. ?Did you get the item to his owner??

"Yes! Here is the duplicate one. Careful, it was test for poison. I have bagged it as you can see. That spy at your tower will now go missing, tonight. He already tried to attack Dawn. Sorry, Shadow! She turned into a bear and ate the spy." Thorn could see Shadow shaking his head. "There was a terrible bloody mess all over the dining room. Red is just standing in the room laughing like what you call an idiot."

 

"I hope she doesn't get sick from that rotten garbage." Shadow felt a pillow strike his head and turned to see Lammorra laughing at his comment.

 

"That was terrible!" The female warrior handed the prince a blanket. "I will set up everything. Good luck!" Her eyes scanned the room. "Shadow, I want you to stay in this building. I'll post Starnick and his brothers outside to protect you. Remember, if that servant of Emerald's has pointed you out. The leaders will try for you themselves. They'll try to get into this house. They will kill you, if they get the chance. This is the family house we eat and sleep on the floor. You better get some rest. Look after Jem for me. I've no idea, how messy this fight is going to get. I must go check to make sure that all my warriors are ready and at their posts. I hope Dawn enjoyed her feast."

 

A wizard entered the family house just as Lammorra was leaving. He glared down at Shadow. Starnick stepped beside the wizard. "Shadow, may I introduce you to Vinnin, Lammorra's husband."

 

Jem moved closer to Shadow, pulled her dagger and held it at arm's length pointed at Vinnin throat. "Keep that elf away from me! He is a killer of children!" The hatred in Jem's voice gave Shadow the shivers.

 

Starnick pulled Vinnin away from Jem. "You better leave!" Vinnin stormed from the house. Starnick waited until the other elf left. "Jem is right! Vinnin has been accused of killing children. We cannot find proof! He terrorizes the women whose children he has murdered. We have been trying for years to find out what elf killed our father. We think Vinnin had something to do with it. Watch your back with him." Starnick returned to his post outside.

 

"Maria has already warned me about Vinnin." Shadow saw Jem sitting a few rugs down from him. She waited until the adults left. Shadow realized that only Lammorra and her sister had kept the real Vinnin out of sight. Not even Starnick realized what was truly going on.

 

Emerald entered the room. "Crab and Mite are watching Vinnin with Thorn and your cameras. The item in question has been taken to your lab. What you suspected is to be fact. Be careful! There could be another item with that solution on it."

 

"Understood! Good! The more evidence we get, the better off we will be when it comes time to arrest him and the others. I want them so bad for mother and father's death." Shadow shivered and started walking towards. He thought to himself. "So, that man Hamel and I saw with Rift and Relle was one of the clones of Vinnin. This could prove very interesting.? Shadow rose to his feet and walked over to an empty room where he had been taken before after healing Lammorra. He walked inside and opened a portal to his lab. ?I need your help for a while! Come with me! Shooter, I will need all of you. I want blood samples of all these people that Thorn is filming. I need some others of your kind to knock out this Vinnin after the raid. Take him to my tower and see he is kept asleep.?

 

?We are taking really good care of real uncle. Him is so sick! We called Doc to help us. Him say him will be ready with him war paint on.? Shooter pointed to his brother. ?See, Doc put paint on us, too!?

 

All Shadow could do was laugh. ?That will scare the ever-loving out of those raiders. I need this other Vinnin alive! He is to vanish!?

 

?Okay! We call Cela to come and get him afterwards. She can make them vanish good.? Locker gave Shadow a goofy grin.?

 

?I?ll leave the portal open. Get Doc to help you!? Shadow left the spider-elves to do their work. He returned to Jem.

 

"Shadow, come over here. Bring your mat with you." Jem watched Shadow carrying his mat and pillow over to where she was sitting.

 

"There now we can talk. Lammorra said you are already a warrior. Did you really beat Starnick in a fight?" Jem was very curious.

 

"Yes, all I used was a broom handle. You should have seen his face. He told me he has never been beaten before." Shadow smiled and lay down on his mat.

 

Looking frightened, Jem shivered. "There is talk of a raid on the town and village, tonight. Starnick is right. Some of the elders are said to be working for Vinnin. Shadow, do not let his quiet manner fool you. He is worse than a dragon after a thief who stole from his lair. Maria and I have both seen Vinnin carrying children who have vanished the next day. He kills them. We both know it. Your cousin and I are good friends. Vinnin has tried to kill us twice. That's why Ske and Storm won't let Maria out of their sight when they come to the village."

 

?So, you too have seen this Vinnin up to no good. Tell me, do any of his men or people bother you.? Shadow began to check his weapons. "I think I will change into my fighting clothes." He changed into his black samurai outfit that Carrie had made for him as a Halloween costume. He had to cast enlarge, so the costume would fit his elfin form. He put on his swords and his other weapons. He sat down beside Jem.

 

?Not since Starrunner shot one of them in the leg. Shadow, I get to go to many different towns and villages to help heal the wounded and sick. Is there some way I can help you gather evidence. Many of the sick or wounded talk when they are ill. Some tell stories of terrible things they have seen. Recently, I have been having the same problems. My mother was left to heal some people in this village. I was sent to another place. When I returned, my mother was acting very strange. I know that Vinnin has done something to her. My mother was a kind and gentle woman, very quiet. This one is not my mother! She is loud and very vicious. She yanked me by the hair only yesterday. I told Lammorra that is why I was brought here. Mother has gone away for a while, or so I was told. Shadow, Starnick came and got me from the other village. He told me to stay close to you. These past months, every time the village is raided my mother disappears. She will return in a week or so. I have been taken to other villages and they have been raided within a few days after my arrival. I think my mother is trying to kill me. Why?? Jem moved closer to Shadow and gazed into his face.

 

"Just let them try to touch you. They won't live to see tomorrow. I've never kill anyone, but if raiders come into this room. They'll never leave it alive. We had better get some rest." Shadow lay down then covered himself with the blanket. He soon drifted off to sleep. Shadow woke to people screaming. He looked for Jem and saw her trying to hide in the corner. He covered her with blankets and sheepskins. "There, you stay quiet and don't scream anymore. I'll be here!" He handed her a knife. "If anyone tried to gets you stab them." Shadow grabbed a chair. He put it in front of Jem, and then pile of sheepskins and blankets, everywhere around the chair to hide Jem. Shooter ran over to Jem and was trying to help Shadow. ?I watch girl for you. Them trying to get inside! Here, Doc send this for you.?

 

Shadow pulled out the potion he had been given and drank it as he moved across the room and hid himself in the shadows of the room. A man burst into the room, but Starnick was after him before, Shadow could move. The prince spotted another man strike down a man and start after Starnick. The man never saw Shadow take a running jump kick. The man fell backwards to the floor. He made a grab for his sword, but Shadow kicked the man in the face. The man dove across the floor and grabbed his sword. Shadow pulled his Katana and Stinger. He thrust Stinger at the man, then parried and blocked some of the man's thrusts, but Shadow did a back flip as the man thrust, again. Using a double forward flip Shadow kicked the sword from the man's hand. The weapon stuck in the ceiling. The man pulled a knife, but Shadow whipped out his nunchakus, and began to hit the man's hand, trying to get him to drop the knife. Shadow leapt at the man and drop kicked him to the floor. The man was sent sprawling across the floor on his back. Shadow leapt in front of the man and kicked him again in the face. The man rolled over, he pulled a dagger from his boot. Shadow kicked the dagger from the man's hand, and striking with a palm strike twice on the nose, killing him, instantly.

 

Quickly, Shadow went to help Starnick for he had a bad gash on his arm from the man's knife. Shadow jump kicked the man from the side and sent him sprawling to the floor. "I'll teach you to raid villages!" Shadow smashed the man?s dagger hand twice, with his nunchakus. The man grabbed his sword and Shadow kicked it from the man's hand. The man scrambled to his feet and made a grab for his sword, but a dagger slid across the floor into the elves hand. The prince had seen the dagger slide from the area of a side door. He caught a glimpse of Vinnin watching. The man charged at Shadow, cutting the prince's left arm. Shadow glanced down at his wound and drop kicked the man to the floor. The man's dagger went flying across the room. Shadow karate kicked the man again, but this time in the leg and heard a crack from the man's leg. The man fell to the floor, but pulled another dagger. Shadow kicked the second dagger from the man's hand and karate kicked the man in the face twice. The man tried to roll away, but Shadow dropped to his knees on the man's chest and hit the man with a deadly palm strike to the nose.

 

Shadow rolled off the man and lay on his back on the floor staring up at the ceiling. He glanced over to see Thorn still filming. Starnick and Lammorra stood in the doorway. She had seen her great nephew kill two men that were almost triple Shadow's size.

 

Shooter was hugging Jem?s leg as they sat in awe at the fight. ?I not think Shadow could fight that good.?

 

"Very nicely done! Here, I thought I was going to teach you to fight!" Lammorra saw Jem running across the room to Shadow.

 

Shadow sat up on the floor. "Sorry about the mess in here. I could eat a bear right about now, am I hungry. One man ran out the side door. It was Vinnin after he threw that dead man this knife. Thorn has it on film!"

 

"I'll give you the dagger to keep. Mia said you have special people who can use machines to gather evidence." Lammorra began to laugh. "Let's get you two cleaned up first. You took the potion?" She looked at his arm.

 

"Yes!" Shadow looked at his arm. "I have had worse." It stung and throbbed. He glanced up and saw two men in the doorway. He realized that they were two of the men he had seen the first time he had flown over the village. Shadow carefully reached into his belt pouch and pulled out four throwing stars. Lammorra was helping Jem clean the cut on Shadow?s arm.

 

The prince whispered to Lammorra. "Those two were with the first group of raiders that Thorn and I saw, when we flew over." Lammorra noticed the two men were coming into the building. She never said a word, but let them enter. "I'm ready for them!"

 

Shadow whispered to his great aunt. She only nodded her head and sent a hand signal to Starnick. Her four brothers moved into position behind the two men.

 

"All right Shadow, it's your show!" Lammorra whispered.

 

The two men walked closer to Lammorra. Shadow watched and suddenly saw a flash of steal. He tossed two of his throwing stars at the man that threw the dagger. The first star deflected the dagger and it dropped next to Lammorra . The second star stuck in the man's shoulder and he screamed out in pain.

 

The other man tried to grab Lammorra, but Shadow tossed another star and this one lodged in the man's hand. Lammorra reached for her dagger and went to stab the man, but another star flew into the man's arm.

 

Starnick and his brother's grabbed the men, and handed them over to the guards. Starnick moved towards his sister. "Are you all right?"

 

"Thanks to Shadow!" Lammorra rubbed the prince's cheek.

 

Jem finished cleaning Shadow's wound. "You saved my life! How can I ever repay you?"

 

Shadow rubbed her cheek. "Just clean up my arm and that will be payment enough."

 

Starnick walked over to Shadow and messed his hair, just Mia, Ranna and Emerald walked into the room. They looked at the two dead men on the floor and the two others being hauled out of the room. All three women stood shaking their heads. Emerald saw that both Starnick and Shadow were hurt. "Do not forget to bring back those fighting stars in the men. They belong to my grandson. They are his property."

 

Mia walked over to Shadow. "Jem let me see! Good it's cleaned well. You can bandage it. It looks very deep. Don't put anything on it. Lammorra, take a close look at Shadow's skin. If the scales underneath have been cut. There could be problems. Remember, he is half dragon."

 

Jem finished cleaning and dressing Shadow's wound. He sat and watched Starnick getting his wound cleaned and dressed.

 

Shadow called to his aunt. "Lammorra, can Jem come back with us? She could learn a lot from Doc."

 

Jem smile and held his hand. "I'm coming back with you. Lammorra already said yes."

Thorn helped Shadow to his feet. "I got the pictures you wanted. I even have a picture of Vinnin sliding the dagger to that man. Lammorra are you coming as well? Let?s say he is going to be delivered ASAP. That other dagger in the video was not poisoned.?

 

Lammorra smiled and held Shadow's arm, while Jem put a sling on it. "Yes, I've been given the honour of tattooing Shadow. I must learn more about these fighting methods. Shadow was telling me that Carrie taught him."

 

Starnick laughed. "Little Carrie taught you how to fight?"

 

Shadow looked at Starnick. "Yes and she is much better than I'm. She has had to fight to survive in the other world. She has been staying at her home in Powell River and visiting Talon on weekends. Watch your back with her! She has been sick, lately."

 

Vinnin walked into the room. He stared at the mess. This time, Vinnin was not prepared for what was to happen.

 

Shadow rose to his feet and walked over to where the dagger was that had been use to cut him. Shadow walked over to Vinnin. "I am keeping this dagger! I know it is you! Before the fight, I noticed this dagger in your sheath. It is missing now. I am warning you. Stay away from my family members, for if one more child of Lammorra's dies I'm personally coming after you! Maybe, you can fool the Elders and several others, but you will never fool me, you lying bastard. I have your name on my hit list! I will be coming after you with enough evidence to hang you. Watch your back, Vinnin! For it is mine, now!"

 

Lammorra heard every word Shadow had said to Vinnin. "Let me see that dagger!" She was handed the dagger. "Shadow, keep this weapon! Use it on Vinnin, if you have to! Being killed by ones own dagger is an insult!"

 

Shadow began to move towards Vinnin. "You treat my aunt with respect or I'm coming after you!" Shadow ran the dagger down Vinnin's arm drawing blood.

 

Vinnin ran like a demon was after him. He passed the dragons on the road rounding up the raiders.

 

"There is poison on his dagger!" Shadow held Lammorra's hand. "I'll prove he is the killer!"

 

Lammorra watched as her nephew sheathed the dagger and handed it to Thorn.

 

Shadow, nodded his head. "See that Doc tests the dagger in the bag. Return this to my guest. I guarantee that's why Vinnin ran so fast. I have my people following this Vinnin. This clone will suddenly vanish."

 

Thorn had taken off after Vinnin. He and the spider were out following Vinnin, as he entered the house of a healer. Thorn used his magic to hide in a near by room as he video taped the healing. Then Thorn waited for Vinnin to leave.

 

Cela suddenly appeared and grabbed Vinnin, putting him to sleep with a God Sleep Spell. ?That should hold him! Ready to go home?? Cela teleported them all to the top floor of Shadow?s Tower. Strand was waiting to get the sample they would need. I will see you later children! Have fun! Call me when you are done with this killer!?

 

 

 

*******

 

 

Emerald had opened a portal to the hospital, and they all walked through. "Crab and Mite are following Vinnin with your camera bugs following. He has gone to the healers and is asking for a poison potion. He said he was cut by a poison dagger."

 

"Shadow sure called that one!" Lammorra watched as Emerald waited by the portal for Thorn. "What is he doing?"

 

"Thorn is with Crab and Mite. They are getting photos of Vinnin at the healers. Thorn will wait for the healer to be free and get a written statement that Vinnin was poisoned." Emerald laughed as she stood beside the portal.

 

Doc was waiting for them. "I have beds waiting for you both. Starnick, follow me! Who is that woman?" Doc's eyes glared at Lammorra. "Or am I seeing a nightmare!"

 

Laughing, Starnick shook his head. "Doc, that's our sister, she is a warrior. You got the word about the poison?"

 

"I most certainly did. Enchanter is here waiting to spring into action. That was too close. If I ever meet Vinnin he will feel my wrath. No God will stop me!" Doc hurried over to the female warrior.

 

Lammorra stopped and glared at Doc. "I'll be standing guard over our prince. I am Lammorra!"

 

Doc was helping Shadow and began to speak in his native tongue to the prince. "That is one mean looking woman. Why all the tattoos on her body? She is cover with them!"

 

Shadow laughed and answered Doc back in the native tongue. "She wants to tattoo me. What do I say to her? Every one of those tattoos is a kill she has made. By the way, I will be in the next room waiting for you to heal me. Make it look good. Doc, I really need your help on this one. Thorn switched the daggers just before the raid. You have the poison one?"

 

?I got it! Nasty stuff! Where is the other dagger?? Doc coughed as they entered a room. He handed Shadow and Starnick gowns to put on. "I'll let you two get dressed."

 

?Thorn has it put away! Well, shall we see how well we can act? I just wish someone else could do illusions as well as myself.? Shadow laughed at Starnick nodding his head.

 

Doc turned to Lammorra. "You can wait until after to do the tattooing. Stand guard or something, but stay out of my way. This is my building! You'll do as I say while you are in here!" Doc drew the curtain around Shadow. ?Then he spoke to the prince. ?Report to your own room at the tower. There is one other who can do illusions. He will help me. Go!? The words were in Doc?s own language. He stepped back and close the curtain.

 

"No human gives me orders!" she snapped back at Doc.

 

Enchanter stood in the doorway. "He does in here! You'll obey them as well! Now, move out of our way and let us get to work."

 

"Now, what the hell happened to Shadow?" Carrie stormed into the room. "Get out of my way! I said move it!" Carrie pushed her way into the room. Her teeth were clenched as she spoke. Her eyes were like a crazy person.

 

Lammorra stood staring at Carrie. "Getting a little pushy aren't you, Carrie?"

 

Spinning around, Carrie looked at Lammorra. "Just, get the hell out of my way! I want to see Shadow."

 

Lammorra laughed, because she had never seen Carrie like this before. "Carrie, can't you even say hello, anymore. I want to talk to you after." Lammorra had stepped in Carrie's path.

Carrie looked up at Lammorra. "My God woman! What the hell have you done to yourself? I thought you were a wizard? Look at you! What happened to you?"

 

"I'm a Master Wizardess." Lammorra smiled. "I got bored, so I took up fighting."

 

Starnick stared at Carrie. "It's just a scratch. Carrie, you worry too much!"

 

"Well, look what crawled out from under the rocks! I'm not the same woman who left these Isles. That Carrie died, when Shadow's parents did. Just watch yourself, because I have had it with men! My main concern is Shadow and no one else!" Carrie shoved Lammorra aside. The warrior shifted her step and moved cautiously back towards the wall.

 

"Carrie, we all have changed. It's been a long time. Still hanging around with that half human?" Starnick jumped down from the bed.

 

Carrie glared at Starnick. "Talon is his name. You lay off him! Or I'll lay you flat on your back! Starnick, I'm warning you! Just, lay off!"

 

Lammorra had never seen Carrie angry. She backed up even further from the bed to watch with great interest, as Starnick was about to be pounded by Carrie.

 

Starnick laughed in Carrie's face. "You can't fight a man! You're just a little bit of a thing! What are you going to do? Hit me with a broom like the last time?" Starnick taunted her. Before he could move Carrie grabbed his arm and threw him over her shoulder. He sailed through the air into the wall beside Lammorra. Starnick scrambled to his feet and stood staring at Carrie. "So, the little child has learned some new tricks!"

 

"I warned you to lay off!" Carrie grabbed Starnick and threw him into the legs of a bed. "I'm not that same Carrie, you once knew. Now, lay off!" Carrie gritted her teeth as she her eyes showed Starnick, he had better back down now.

 

Mia grabbed Carrie before she could get to Starnick, again. Enchanter cast a Calm Spell on Carrie. They watched as Mia tried to calm the woman down.

 

"Carrie, Starnick is only teasing you. Shadow will be fine! Come, I'll take you back to your room." Mia held Carrie's hands.

 

"Yes Mia, I better go lay down!" Carrie walked out the door with Mia.

 

Shadow pulled back the curtain. He was actually invisible and working his illusion of himself. The illusion looked at Starnick. "I tried to warn you, Aunt Carrie, is having a nervous breakdown. She lost Perry only a few months back. Relle killed Perry. She keeps having nightmares and can't sleep. Starnick, are you all right?"

 

?I never expected this! They have destroyed her whole life!? Starnick was trying to get up. "What on earth happened to her? She was always so kind. When you told me she had changed! You meant it! She must be going through hell, right now." Starnick had heard Kala use the phrase several times.

 

Lammorra picked up her brother and helped him to his bed. Doc finished with Shadow and went to see Starnick.

 

Doc shook his head and laughed. "She really did give you a going over. I'll be going to see her, later. Mia and I are the only ones she will listen to. Starnick, apologize to Talon and then Carrie. She has been through worse than hell!"

 

Shadow saw Enchanter examining his wound. "How is my cut?"

 

"You were right! That was poison!" Enchanter looked into Shadow's eyes. "You'll be staying here for a while. I want you to lie down and stop moving around. Stay still as possible."

 

Breeze walked into the room. "What is it Enchanter? Now, let's take a look!"

 

Enchanter looked at the warrior woman. "Lammorra, come here for a minute. I want you to see this."

 

Lammorra looked at the wound. "Jem, get over here, right now. When did this start?"

 

Jem hurried over to the bed. She looked at the wound and began to tie a cord around Shadow's arm. "Shadow has been poisoned! Get my things from my room! Hurry!" Jem yelled at Lammorra.

 

Doc hurried to Shadow's bed. "Move back! I need room to work. Breeze hand me that tray. You, young lady hold his arm."

 

Doc handed Shadow a sleeping potion. "Drink this!"

 

Shadow drank the potion and fell asleep. Doc lanced the cut area and began to flush the area with water. "This is going to have to drain on it's own."

 

"They call me, Jem. What is your name?" She held Shadow's arm.

 

"Just call me, Doc. What are you going to use to treat this with and how?" Doc knew these people had many different cures for such things.

 

"We already gave Shadow some before the fight. It is poison neutralizer. I must cut down past the infected area to make it work. It has to get into his blood to stop the poison." Jem explained to Doc.

 

"I have a faster way of getting it into the blood." Doc walked over to the wall and called into the intercom. "Bess, I need and IV in room 103 STAT."

 

Bess hurried into the room. She had an IV pole with her. She inserted the IV needle into Shadow's hand.

 

Jem handed Doc the potion. "Use the whole vial! Doc, you are the greatest! I never thought of doing it that way!"

 

Enchanter and Breeze watched Doc, Jem and Bess work.

 

Breeze smiled at Doc as he finished up. "Mia is right, about Doc." Breeze patted Doc on the back. "You really are good."

 

Doc sat down for a minute. "Keep his temperature down! Make sure he doesn't pull out the IV. I must tend to Starnick and x-rayed him. Carrie tossed him around like a sack of flour. Bess, would you stay with Shadow. Let me know if there are any changes. I just pray that trick worked. I'll be x-raying Starnick." Doc x-rayed Starnick and explained how the machine worked to Breeze and Jem. They put the injured warrior to sleep. Doc healed the cracked leg, by using injections of healing potion. Doc finished and returned Starnick to his bed after splinting his leg.

 

Breeze had gone to see how Shadow was doing. As she entered, she saw Bess cooling Shadow down with cloths soaked in water. Breeze walked over to the bed and pulled off the covers. She went into the bathroom and grabbed some towels.

 

"Here, Bess! We'll do it dragon style! It's faster!" Breeze covered Shadow with the towels. She used her dragon breath and called snow. Bess marvelled at the way Breeze used her dragon powers to heal others. They pack the snow around Shadow.

 

Doc entered the room and helped with Shadow. Within a short while, Shadow's fever had broken. They removed the remaining snow and changed Shadow into a dry gown. Shadow woke a few hours later, complained he was cold. Breeze covered the prince with more blankets and sat beside her nephew. She explained to him about the poison and what happened. Doc checked on the illusion of Shadow every four hours for the next few days. Shadow would awaken for meals and would sleep. It was almost a week, before Shadow could stay awake for any length of time.

 

 

*******

 

 

The night of the attack, Shadow had returned to his room to find Digger waiting for him. ?It is only a scratch!?

 

?I?ll be the judge of that!? Digger moved closer and examined the wound. ?Doc told me what was going on. This looks fine! The other Vinnin is in that room over there. I have put him to sleep for now. I will watch him while you sleep tonight.?

 

?No! I will get what I need from him, and then give him to Cela, tonight. I don?t want this Scumbag around here. They will send others for us to deal with.? Shadow watched as Digger tended his wound.

 

After Digger healed Shadow?s arm, the prince and the dwarf hurried across the hall. They entered the prisoner?s room. Shadow made the slides, and took blood samples. He took nail clippings and yanked out a hand full of hair, which he placed in envelopes and sealed them with magic. He put the envelopes into a plastic container, and then sent the samples into the vault. Shadow then took another set of samples for the microscope, and began to work with them. ?It is important that we get these samples worked on before the evidence goes bad. Digger can you get me a tissue sample from around the cut area? I need the poison on the tissue itself. This is going to be some trial when we finally get to court.? Digger and Shadow worked all night collecting samples. They passed some samples on to Shooter and his team to be sent to Ziptron and Strand. It was in the early morning hours that Shadow and Digger found something very interesting.

 

?They are clones! There is some difference between them after all. Thank you for helping me Digger. We have just discovered that the clones are slightly different than the real person. This information will be very valuable in the future.? Shadow saw a portal opening up into his lab.

 

Shooter entered the lab. ?Those sample you sent Ziptron are being analyzed through Miracle. She will give you a written report for your file. That difference you discovered is a different type of protein in the DNA. You have given us a weapon to finding Gretz. That small protein is part of Gretz. We can now build a type of sensor to detect Gretz. Now we believe that Gretz is placing this in her people so she can tell who is who. Like a hydra marking spray.?

 

?It will also help us track down her people, if we can build the right type of sensor. We need a portable sampler kit that can detect all species of creatures on Earth. Shooter, send out the spiders to collect samples from all animal species on Earth. We will need it in the future. It will take years to build this machine. So, we better get busy. I am calling Cela!? Shadow could see Strand suddenly appear in the lab. ?Welcome!?

 

Strand found himself in Shadow?s arms. ?You gave us some gift. This one will be put into storage on Miracle. She has containment cells for DNA samples. It will keep for centuries in there and will not spoil.?

 

Shadow kissed Strand?s cheek. ?I miss you so much! Your teachings are really helping us now. I understand what is going on. I am trying to get the other argons freed. I may have more Earth samples for you to store. Alive or dead they will be stored in your Miracle. I?ll get Lammorra to give you the dead men. Check and see if Gretz had them under her control as well or was it free will. This is going to take time.?

 

?You are asking the almost impossible. I thought Ziptron and myself were bad. Shadow, you are terrible! However, I do like your idea!? Strand shook his head and collected the clone for Miracle. ?See you in a day or two.?

 

?These are the DNA samples from the real Vinnin. See how they differ!? Shadow handed a plastic bag to Strand. ?Take care. Come visit me!?

 

?I promise!? Strand vanished with the clone.

 

Digger sat on the floor where he had dropped. ?So, that is Strand. I have heard of him! Some say he can kill just by looking at you. He sure seems nice.?

 

?He is very upset over what has happened. He and his elder brother blame themselves for the aliens coming to Earth. It was not their fault! Maybe, a few years down the road we can prove that other aliens have come to Earth as well. It is just that these ones we are after happen to be predators. I believe that Gretz is some sort of an animal like being. She uses her DNA changing as a means of identifying her people or the doubles she makes. This is a natural instinct for her. It is just like a hydra marking its food source or a tiger spraying his boundaries to his area. There is no difference. Problem is, I think like a human. Not like a lizard. I have been raised to think this way.? Shadow pulled Digger to his feet.

 

?You know you could be right! We would never think like that. Not even we dwarves. Shadow, I would make a few signs for around the tower. Put on them that instinct come first in the animal world. Doc and Bess will have to be told and reminded. You are so right about this. We are dealing with an animal from another world. This one is a dangerous predator who goes after people or animal souls or spirits. I?ll give the message to Boss as well to pass on to his people. It may save a few lives.? Digger hugged Shadow and held the child tightly in his short arms. ?You are far smarter than we will ever be. Teach Strand to use his brain like a human. I think this will bring exciting results.?

 

?I think so, too!? Shadow kissed Digger?s cheek. ?I better get some sleep. You should too! Digger, I love you like a brother!?

 

?We are becoming closer friends than Nile and I were. See you tomorrow. Don?t forget to take your pills and potion!? Digger laughed as he left the lab.

 

Shadow returned to his room and went right to sleep.

 

Enchanter was shaking his head when Doc told him what was going on. ?So, taking the neutralizer for the poison before being cut was what had save his life. The scales had been scratched, but not cut through.?

 

?Yes and no! Shadow did not want to take a chance. This Shadow is an illusion. I said our boy was smart. Shadow is working on some sort of project. I just heard from Aura that Shadow?s findings have sent everyone in the research department around Ziptron into a big circle of chaos. Shadow has discovered how to find Gretz. Now, all we have to do is build a machine that can detect her. It is very complicated, and will take years to do. But with our smart ones on the job, we cannot lose.? Doc could see Enchanter laughing. ?Remember, Shadow thinks as a human not an animal. We are after a predator. That is all Gretz is.?

 

?I never thought of it that way before. Shadow is right! That is why we cannot find her.? Enchanter remembered something someone had told him. ?Tell Shadow that Gretz can change form. I think it was Venya or Bessa who told me!?

 

?I will give him the information in the morning.? Doc went to his bedroom.

 

During the next four weeks, Shadow just did his chores around his tower, doing his work and reading. Doc had told his young friend what Enchanter had told him. After talking to Enchanter, Doc and the old guardian felt now was a good time for Shadow to befriend Kevin.

Shadow had been working in the lab, but was taking it easy after being cut. His arm was itchy and numb at times, which meant that the nerves had not healed properly in his elfin skin. Shadow agreed with Doc about meeting Kevin. Shadow had been working on a project and helping his spider-elves in the lab doing their research. It fascinated the prince the research these little ones were doing. Shadow was becoming very involved, especially when the blood samples from Boss came back to have many different species of beings in his blood. The bloods of each species were separate from each other. Shadow did some research on his, own blood. His blood showed signs of being single, but with several different genes in it. These genes showed Shadow that he did have human, elf and dragon in his blood. There was another gene that he could not find a match for on the Isles. So, Shadow called it the X gene. With the help of his spiders-elves Shadow began to work on finding out what this gene was. He even showed Doc. Which sent the old Indian almost on the warpath to find this missing gene.

 

Doc was leaning back in his chair, when he saw Bess entering. ?Shadow is driving me nuts with his research. How can a child his age be doing such advanced work in genetics??

 

?My spider Lux told me that his brothers are helping Shadow. Doc these spiders are not what claim to be? I am sure Sero has told you that. They are very advanced in science. Even Lux has taught me things.? Bess handed Doc his meal. ?You forgot to eat, again. Kevin said he would be delighted to learn more about Shadow. I guess Fred has spoken to Kevin. I just pray that Shadow does not start in on his genetics lab research talk in front of Kevin. We will all be taken apart for sure!?

 

?Well, set up everything! Shadow needs a rest. So, do I! Sero is helping Hamel right now. Hamel keeps getting zapped by the generators, that one hates him. Sero approached the machines with a bulletproof vest on. It is so funny to see!? Doc began to eat after Bess pointed to his plate. ?I?m eating!?

 

?I told Sero that it was the generator touching Hamel?s braces, that is giving my son the jolts! Sero and Lux swear that that generator is evil and out after everyone here.? Bess was trying not to laugh as she watched Doc eating his food.

 

It was at this time that Doc had decided to contact Kevin. He needed some advice on healing lizards. He placed a phone call and had told Kevin that his mother, Bess would be coming to get the information for them. Bess and Kala had asked Shadow to come with them for protection. Hamel agreed to come as well. With Mia's help, she managed to get Frank to let them meet at his home. It would only be a fast visit, but one in which Bess hoped would help Kevin to handle the situation.

 

Bess, Shadow, Hamel and Kala had arrived by portal from Mia's cave. Mia was disturbed that Shadow tired so fast and would doze off from time to time. She had asked Doc if Kevin might be able to help Shadow. Mia had no idea that Shadow was working long hours on his experiments and research.

 

Shadow sat resting while he waited for his aunt to open the portal to Frank's home. "Hamel, I need some things from the human world. We need a better way to enter the human world. I was thinking about getting a house of my own. This way we can come and go whenever we wish. Cars could be parked in the garage, the house could act as a hotel."

 

"This could be the best idea you have had in a while. I talked to Starnick. He feels the same way. Then your apprentices could use the house as well." Hamel walked over to help the prince stand up. "You still need help!"

 

Rubbing his eyes and yawning, Shadow smiled. "I have been working eighteen hour days for a while! Hamel, I am going to work out a test for these humans. I think I'll try it on Kevin, first. I can always remove the events from his mind afterwards." Watching the others, Shadow rose from the chair started, he towards the portal. He felt a hand on his shoulder.

 

"You want to go and find a house. Why don't you drag Kevin along as well? Get to know him. Shadow, this might be the best opportunity to get some of those things done you have been wanting to do." Bess moved her hand down to the prince's arm and held it up. "Give Doc a rest and Kevin something else to think of." Handing Shadow a bag, Bess kissed his cheek. "I personally packed it for you. You rest and enjoy your visit. And don?t talk shop or genetics to Kevin."

 

Bess and Kala visited for several hours with Kevin at Frank's house. Kevin gave the information and books to Bess for Doc. It was good visit for Kevin and helped to relax him knowing that his mother, sister and brother were all safe. The improvements in Hamel were pleasing Kevin even more.

 

Bess promised to write Kevin more often. "Would you help Shadow find a good deal on some property and a house? We need some place of our own to stay, when we come here on business. I know Shadow would appreciate it. Kevin, here are some medications for Shadow. He is much like you. His body needs natures own healing remedies to make him well. One of the villagers attacked Shadow in an assassination attempt. That is why our prince is so tired. He was cut up; the nerves are taking their time to heal. But as you keep saying - life goes on."

 

Glancing over at Shadow, Kevin could see he was almost asleep. "I have been noticing how tired he is."

 

"Shadow is under a great deal of pressure. Thirteen years old and expected to run a country. We all try to help our prince. Kevin, I know you are older, but try to be his friend not a professional person. Shadow doesn't need any more advice. He has several sets of grandparents, aunts and uncles hovering over him all the time." As she hugged Kevin, Bess could sense that her son would be the best person for Shadow to become friends with. "He has been putting in eighteen hour days, lately."

 

Walking over to the prince, Kevin placed his hand on Shadow's shoulder. "Well, let's get you home. You look exhausted."

 

"I am!" Shadow hugged Bess as he walked out to Kevin's red jeep and sat down on the passengers seat. "I appreciate this Kevin. I really need to get away for a while."

 

"I understand. Well, you can tell me more about the Isles. I have never seen mother or Kala as happy as they are now. All Kala can talk about is Flame this and Flame that. Who is this Flame?" Kevin sat down behind the wheel and started the engine.

 

"He is a little fellow who has been learning English. He has been teaching several others as well. Kala helps Flame with his English and math. A special bond has formed between Kala and Mia's two sons Storm and Sky. Kala has been teaching them and their sister Maria to read and write English. Kevin, there are certain things that you have no idea exist in this world. Because you cannot see them, does not mean they don't exist. We have some very special people and creatures on the Isles that we protect." Shadow could see that Kevin believed him.

 

"Just because I am a vet and once was a doctor does not mean I know everything. I know there are things out there no one has seen before, and are just waiting to be discovered. Just last year, we discovered three new types of deep-water shrimp. One has a very bad attitude. It can hit a person with its front hammer like appendages. This force is like being hit with a twenty-two-calibre bullet. Several times we have discovered many different types of creatures. I get the feeling that mother was not telling me something. She kept fingering a strange ring on her hand." Kevin was trying to get some information about what was going on.

 

"That is one of our clan rings. One of my four bodyguards, Starnick is also my uncle. He told me that there is no way he is letting Bess go. He adores her very much. Kala will sit and cuddle Starnick for hours as they play board games together. It is funny to see my grandfather Enchanter who does not really like children, but he will challenge Kala to games of hopscotch. Enchanter is very old. Yes Kevin, your mother was hiding something very important. Let me put it to you this way. It can wait, we can't afford an accident." Shadow relaxed for a while as Kevin drove home.

 

"What is this about you getting cut up?" Kevin turned up a dirt road. "We are almost home."

"I was visiting my families village when raiders attacked. I killed two and caught two others trying to kill my Aunt Lammorra. She is Head Clan Leader of all the Whitestone Clans Groups. Someone keeps sending her impostors of her husband. We are trying to get evidence on them for the murders of children from all the clans, and the attempts on my life and Lammorra's. This impostor of Vinnin wants to become Head of the Whitestone Clans. Tyran wants leadership of the Wolvershen Clans. My grandfather, Randor is said to be dead. His whole family was murdered for their lands. A few younger brothers of Red's still are alive, but they will not even speak to Red, now. Apparently, they blame Red for their parent?s death. You see Red was made one of the Isles leaders. The other clans resent it a great deal. Now, we have raiders from one clan invading the other. My Uncle Vinnin gave his knife to one of the raiders with the purpose of killing me. I was lucky I had Doc and my Aunt Lammorra's potions. The blade that was to be used I was able to get someone on my side to switch it for the poison blade. I am still feeling the affect from that cut. I was damn lucky that I was not poisoned. Crab and Mite, Gram's two personal guards told me that they think Giant Spider poison was used on the blade that sliced me." Shadow rubbed his arm. "The cut is healed, but still it bothers me from time to time. It has left my arm numb. I have the dagger blade. I ran some tests in my own laboratory. The poison was a combination of venom from spiders and the venom from so sort of Snake Clan, the Isles calls Gorgon Venom. I helped to develop the antidote." Shadow had been rubbing his arm on several occasions. "This is some cattle spread you have here!"

 

"My friend Scott and his wife, Kathy are trying to get their hands on that piece of land over there. If they can we plan to enlarge our herds of cattle and combine the two ranches. This way we could sell the beef to whoever wants it!" Kevin drove up to the house. "You better wait in the car for a few minutes. That is one of the vets from the zoo hospital. He brings a friend?s cat here to run."

 

Across the field came a half grown liger cub. Loping along beside an old car. "The cat is called Simba. He arrived in Canada only a few months ago. Someone is trying to set him free and send him to India. Fools! These wild life activists are so foolish sometimes. Simba was born in the states and they have been after him since his tiger mother died. Myself and several other vets and magicians have been keeping Simba on the move since the activists had his father set free. Simba's father was a lion, and he died within two months of being set free." Kevin could see Simba moving faster towards him.

 

"Slow down!" Kevin yelled as Simba knocked him flying. "Simba, I'm happy to see you, too. You are looking well!"

 

Simba rubbed his head against Kevin as the vet tried to stand up, but the liger would push his friend around on the ground. Kevin only laughed as the man rushed forward. "Jason, get this lug off of me!"

 

"Simba, come on!" Pulling on the liger's collar, Jason tried to pull Simba off of Kevin.

 

Shadow began staring at Simba, but did not move. Then in his dragon voice, the prince began to speak in Simba's own language. "You could be hurting Kevin. I would remove myself from his chest. You weigh twice as much as Kevin."

 

Shaking his head, Simba moved immediately from Kevin's chest and sat down beside him. Glancing around, Simba saw Shadow nodding at him. The liger's eyes grew larger and move towards Shadow with great caution.

 

"You speak my language. How did you learn to speak my language?" Simba walked slowly over to Kevin's car and sat down purring to Shadow. "So, you are one of Kevin's friends?"

 

Growling back at Simba, Shadow watched Kevin and Jason's faces as they watched him speaking to Simba. Kevin could see that Simba and Shadow were enjoying each others company. "What are you two doing?"

 

"Having a conversation! I have learned to use my telepathy to read others minds, since I returned home. It is natural talent most of my mothers side of the family have it." Shadow smiled at the to humans as he put out his hand to Simba. "Kevin, I believe you met my parents, Nile and Rose."

 

"You are trying to tell me that Simba is talking to you?" Jason watched as Simba moved closer to Shadow.

 

"Don't believe me?" Shadow turned to Simba and smiled. "They don't believe we are talking."

 

"How do we prove it to them?" Simba moved over and waited for Shadow to step out of the jeep.

 

"Simba wants to prove it to you." Shadow began to smile when Kevin moved towards him.

 

"Have Simba do something out of the ordinary." Kevin watched as Shadow nodded his head. "Yes, your mother had the same abilities as you. I remember her well." Kevin turned his head, as he closed his eyes. Those memories were so painful now, even for him.

 

"Simba, go over to that garden hose, and drag it back here. Give it to Kevin." Shadow watched as Simba started towards the house. Shadow told Kevin and Jason what Simba was going to do.

 

"Impossible!" Jason moved towards Shadow. "No one can talk to animals!"

 

"Sorry, Sir! You don't know everything this universe has to offer. You are far from knowing. I could list of a group of beings, which you have never heard of. I have and I know how dangerous they are. "Simba, give the hose to Jason!" Shadow called out to Simba as he pulled the hose closer.

 

Kevin sat on the hood of the jeep laughing at Jason's face.

 

"I told Simba to give the hose to Jason instead of you Kevin." Shadow moved to the drivers seat and sat down. He turned his back and waved his hand calling a vial of healing potion to his hand.

 

Kevin noticed Shadow motioning with his hand and saw the vial, which the prince drank from. "Still not feeling well?"

 

"No! I tire very fast! As I said I am not what others would expect. I will have to rest soon." Shadow watched as Kevin moved towards him. "My vital signs are different than you have known in the past."

"Jason, I think I better help Shadow inside, he was stabbed by an assassin a few weeks ago. He needs rest!" Kevin helped Shadow walked up the stairs into the house.

 

Simba dropped the hose at Jason's feet and growled at Shadow. "Are you all right?"

 

"Simba, I'll be fine! I hope to see you one day, again. Take care my friend." Shadow waved at Simba and walked into the house.

 

Kevin helped Shadow to the spare bedroom. "We have some talking to do! You rest for now. I'll get your bag."

 

Shadow drifted off to sleep and woke up later that afternoon. He went into the bathroom and cleaned up. Then the prince walked out into the living room. "Thank you! It is hard enough being a prince. Did Simba leave with your friend?"

 

"Yes! You can really talk to animals? Or was that just a magic trick?" Kevin watched as Shadow sat down.

 

"No magic! It is a natural ability I have acquired from my mother. Now, I think you should be told several things. First item to be talked about is who I am." Shadow wanted Kevin to know exactly who he was.

 

"All right, you are a friend of Fred's. You know my mother, sister and brother. All right! You said that you were hiding something from me. What is it?" Kevin walked into the kitchen. "I have some orange or grape pop. Would you like one?"

 

"Orange, please!" Shadow opened his drink and took a sip as he waited for Kevin to sit down. "On the Isles are some very special creatures. Even though they resemble animals, we call them people. For most have evolved into higher as well as different forms of life than humans figured they would. Higher in intelligence and wisdom, some actually can shape change. They have learned this shape changing ability as way of surviving in the human world." Shadow paused for a moment to think.

 

"Once many of us were nothing more than animals like Simba, your dog in the kitchen and the cat in the window. Over the centuries humans and other animals have killed many of us off for either food or the spirit of the hunt. Through our learning abilities we have developed different levels of intelligence, much like certain species of apes. Two very special people are with me here as we speak. They belong to my grandmother, Emerald. These two little ones have been training two special guards for me. Crab and Mite have been constantly travelling with me, where no one can see them. But if I am attacked they make themselves known in an instant. Some human would never accept the fact that these being could ever develop into anything, but spiders." Shadow called out Crab and Mite. "All right Boys! Front and centre!"

 

Two tiny golden spiders ran down Shadow's hair and arm to the arm of the chair. They both sat staring at Kevin and watched him lean forward to get a closer look.

 

"Where did you find them?" Kevin moved his chair closer. "What beautiful little spiders?" Kevin was not prepared for what was to happen next. Both spiders changed to their tiny elf form. "Oh My!"

 

"These are Sun Glow Spiders! This is Crab and that is Mite!" Shadow watched as the two little ones sat smiling at Kevin. "I said people. We call them spider-elves. These two understand and speak many languages from the Isles and human as well."

 

"Yup, we learnin? to write and read human talking, too. I passed into grade two, before we left to come here." Crab gave Kevin a big grin. "Flame is really good teacher."

 

"I am sitting here talking to spiders! I better call the pop company to check out this pop for drugs!" Kevin watched as Mite scurried over to him and sipped his drink.

 

"Nope, no drugs! Crab, this stuff is really good! Good for dipping ants in. Hope Kevin has good ant hill near by!" Mite began to laugh at the expression on Kevin's face. "We very good at getting rid of bugs. Gots any you not want?" Mite gave Kevin a strange look. "Shadow, does him need Doc?"

 

"No! Kevin will need a little time to get use to you that's all." Shadow watched as Mite sat stroking Kevin's hand. "I think Kevin will be just fine!"

 

"Well, this is crazy! Where did you find them?" Kevin touched Mite's tiny hand. "You have found something very special."

 

"Kevin, we also have discovered real dragons. I don't mean komodo dragons, either. I mean dragons that reach hundreds of feet long. Phantom is one hundred and seventy feet long." Shadow watched as Kevin raised his head and stared at him.

 

"Dragons?" Kevin could see Crab listening to something. "What is it little one?"

 

Tipping his head from side to sit Crab was receiving a message from one of his brothers. "Brother say someone just shot Hornbull in the shoulder. Dryvas in not there to help Hornbull, anymore. We must go! Him lives in Red Mule Tavern. Shadow, we need to go! Hornbull our close friend!" Crab enlarged himself and watched as Kevin ran into the bedroom and returned with his medical bag.

 

"Well, let's go! I can fight if need be!" Kevin watched as Mite opened a portal for them on the wall. "Talented, young fellow!" Kevin and the other hurried through into the inn. "Where is the patient?"

 

An elfin woman rose to her feet. "Shadow, I came to help Hornbull! There is a renegade wizard in this part of the forest. Eric was wounded and went to your tower to see Doc. Red has been told to stay away from here until this monster is stopped. We think they are really using these friends of Red's to lure him out to kill him. They have done such things before!"

 

"Where is he?" Shadow eyes began to glow. He started for the doorway. "Woman, where is that renegade? It is Relle!" Shadow's senses were telling him that Relle was close by.

 

"He has a small structure near that cabin! You can see the roof from here! They are after Red, again." The woman showed Shadow where the small structure was by pointing.

 

"Shadow, don't go alone!" Kevin grabbed a spear from the wall and ran out after Shadow. "OH HELL!" Shadow had changed to his form of Phantom. "Climb up, Kevin. It's me, Shadow! This is my dragon form of Phantom. I wanted to tell you differently, but time does not permit!"

 

Kevin ran up on the dragon's back and sat down. "I'm ready!"

 

Phantom could see the renegade with his men heading northward towards Red's Tower. "You boys are under arrest!"

 

"Try dragon!" The wizard shot a flaming arrow at the dragon.

 

Phantom absorbed the wizard's magic and energies, then he drain the other warriors of their energies as he landed. "I said you were under arrest! I am Prince Phantom of the Dragons. Remember that name well!" Phantom looked as True Grey and his captain walked forward. "A little late! Take these men away. They tried to take over Red Mule and Red's Tower. Hornbull and Eric will be pressing charges!"

 

"Thank you Phantom! You may go!" True Grey stood laughing at the pile of raiders. "I am personally placing you under arrest for the murders of Nile and Rose Wolvershen. Your plan did not work, did it Relle? You are under arrest for the murders of many human in the human world."

 

"I thought so!" Phantom took off back to the inn. Phantom landed and Kevin ran down the dragon's back then waited for the prince to change back to Shadow.

 

"You and I are going to have a long talk!" Kevin ran behind the prince as they entered the inn. "Would you slow down?"

 

"Prince Shadow! Thank you for your help. I had no idea who that wizard was?" A minotaur stood up and held a cloth on his arm. "Thanks again!"

 

"My God! Sit down!" Kevin hurried over to Hornbull. "What happened? Shadow, I need some water!"

 

The elfin woman hurried into the back room and returned with some water. "Here, Sir! It was terrible! Shadow, Splat is out there somewhere."

 

"He was told to stay at my tower. Where would he be?" Shadow waited for Hornbell to answer.

 

"He's in the box at the side of the tavern. He just cleared out the tavern when that wizard hit." Hornbull pointed to the kitchen. "It is the old wood box!"

 

Shadow walked around the side of the tavern. "Splat, what are you doing here?"

 

"I told Emerald I had to clean up Hornbull?s Inn. I used my new finder things to do the job. Boy, did me find lots of stuff! Then Relle come and get his men. Him just returned from the human world." Splat sighed as he dragged a bag over to Shadow. "I just get this stuff from Relle's cabin. I see Phantom gets Relle. Here! I clean up Relle's cabin, now!"

 

"I'll take this back to Kevin's home. Come with us!" Shadow walked off with Splat running behind. "You will have to be a good boy."

 

"Where we going?" Splat caught up to Shadow and walked into the tavern. "Hornbull be all right?"

 

"Yes! He'll be fine!" Kevin finished placeing a bandage on Hornbull?s arm and shoulder. "Go and see Doc in two or three days!"

 

"Thank you!" Hornbull pointed to Splat. "That was a good finding trip this time. How did you do in town?"

 

"Splat cleared out the whole town, before Relle took over that cabin. He killed those old men who owned the cabin. Splat found the old men in the cellar. Hornbull, Splat covered men with blankets. Relle killed those old men. Splat got all the things from the cabin. I go to live with Red or Shadow. Not know which one to live with." Splat dropped to the floor.

 

"Go home, Splat! I would live with Shadow." Hornbull messed up Splat's hair.

 

"Splat, go home!" Splat lowered his eyes and looked at his feet. "Sides Splat want to help Doc."

 

"All right! Go get your bag! I'll open a portal for you." Shadow watched as the Cribber took off out the door and returned in a few moments.

 

"Fast little fellow!" Kevin smiled a Splat as he returned and went to the portal. "See Doc about that cut on your hand!"

 

"Okay, Splat do that! Bye!" Splat raced off through the portal.

 

"Kevin, this is Hornbull the owner of this inn!" Shadow sat down and watched as Kevin began to put his medical supplies away.

 

"I just never thought I would be healing a minotaur. I see what you mean. People they are! Well, we better get going!" Kevin rose to his feet.

 

"My thanks for the healing. Please take this as payment!" Hornbull handed Kevin a small pouch. "Take care of this man! Let me know if he comes to stay. He'll be my healer!"

 

"I'll do that, Hornbull. Take care!" Shadow had closed the other portal and opened another. "Crab, you and Mite return to my tower, warn Red and Emerald about what has happened. I can handle myself in the human world."

 

"I'll be Shadow's body guard. Now, you boys go home!" Kevin smiled at the two little ones. "Thanks for your help!"

 

"Bye!" Both spider-elves left for Red Mule Tower.

 

Shadow and Kevin bid farewell to Hornbull and walked through the portal. "Well, now you know!"

 

"That was some surprised you gave me!" Kevin dropped into a chair. "First that elf woman, then you in dragon form, and then a minotaur. They must all be well protected from others."

 

"We are trying! I am what they call an Elemental Dragon, but our gods gave me special powers after I was born. I have the power and abilities to take away the very life forces, which our people use to create magic. That is what I did to Relle. He was stripped of his magical powers and other abilities. I could have easily taken his life as well. Phantom has all my magical abilities of the elf, and the powers or energies of the dragons. I wanted to tell you another way. Well, this is the stuff Splat stole from Relle. Care to help me go through it?" Shadow watched as Kevin opened the pouch Hornbull gave him. "Well?"

 

"I just feel so honoured! You are right to want to protect your Isles. I will have this made into a ring with a minotaur on it. Shadow, I never in my wildest dreams ever expected to find a world like that. You are right. I don't know everything!" Kevin dumped six gold nuggets into his hand. "A gift I will always honour."

 

"My people are so special! It is quite a world." Shadow waited for Kevin to put the nuggets away. "Let's go out for dinner! Kevin, this is partly why your father Richard and Darren were killed. They were actually working for Boss to stop other from exploiting our Isles and peoples."

 

"Oh, sorry, Shadow. I just have had so much happen to me. Tell me the truth! Was that woman an elf?" Kevin watched as Shadow nodded his head.

 

"She was from the Whitestone village. That is one of the elfin villages. My grandmother is a Whitestone elf. Red, my grandfather is Wolvershen Elf. My father was both. My mother was Aquatic with some Elemental Dragon in her. Nile my father was given special powers to change to dragon when a hydra wizard took over a testing area for elfin wizard, warriors, and began to slaughter off all who entered. My father and his brother Talon were chosen to go in and kill off the beast. However, one of Snaken's nephews had gone into the run they called Rougan's Run and hid there over night waiting for Snaken to bring in his wyverns, which they thought were helping this killer. Well, as father and Talon discovered, Snaken was part wyvern. Blaster saved my father and Talon's lives by holding Snaken's stinger, while my relatives battle Snaken. They killed Snaken, father was injured and so was Talon. So, when my parent fell in love, the gods granted my mother, Rose the abilities to mate with my father. I was one of four eggs. Only I survived. We now think that the other children were in elf form and suffocated in their shells. Elves have no claws to break the shells." Shadow could see that Kevin understood.

 

"Let me see your arm! I noticed you rubbing it several times." Kevin examined the prince's arm carefully. "It should be all right. If it doesn't start getting some feeling in it say in the next six months, let me know. You may have a scale pressing on a nerve. I noticed that your scales were very different from other lizards."

 

"I'll say! My grandfather, Red loves to save mine for shields and makes lightweight wizard?s armour out of them. The elves make fine armour from dragon scales. It resists fire!" Shadow leaned forward and hugged Kevin. "Thank you for helping Hornbull, today!"

 

"It was the least I could do! So, I take it Mia is a dragon. She has the same type of inner glow you have about you." Kevin smiled and kissed Shadow's cheek. "I have my own dragon as a friend."

 

"Kevin, when you retire would you be interested in coming to the Isles to help me. If I don't get some information that Doc can understand, many more dragons will die. Kevin, there are only thirty of us larger dragons left in the world. All the rest are dead." Shadow sat down beside Kevin. "The wars have killed off thousands of us. We are dying off slowly."

 

"Let me think about it. Damn it! I can't think! Of course I will come! I will have to prepare everything first." Kevin rubbed Shadow's arm with some salve his mother had given him. "It is no wonder mother and Kala have not returned. Kala loves lizards as much as I do."

 

"More so now! She has two boy friends. My cousins Sky and Storm have taken it into their heads that Kala is their girl. They guard Kala and their sister, Maria with the fury of female dragons laying in wait for a thief to steal their hoard or eggs. I have a little friend called Thunder. He is an Earth Dragon, but we keep him in the same size as Flame who is a Fairy Dragon. Boy, did I start something. Apparently, Fairy Dragons are vicious, miserable creatures that will lay in wait to torch you at first sight. They hide and love to give others hot seats at the first sign of them bending over. Anyway, when I first met Flame, I gave him some English textbooks from my grade school. I instructed Flame that he was to share the knowledge from these books. But the books were his to keep. Well, books to a dragon are like giving a poor man a gold mine full of the highest-grade ore. Flame began to share his knowledge with Thunder. Well, these two study all day and Flame teaches school to some of my servants and Joleen who is a pixie. I think I created a monster, a teaching monster out of Flame. That is all he wants to do, now! He discovered he really loves to teach others. He has already passed into grade nine, by teaching himself our grade school courses." Shadow could see Kevin starting to laugh.

 

"Two male dragons working together - that is almost unheard of! So, they really collect hoards of treasure?" Kevin could hear the phone ringing. "Excuse me!"

 

"Yes, they do have big treasures. I'll finish putting on the rub." Shadow rubbed the salve into his arm. He could see the discoloration in the skin was gradually changing back to normal skin tones. He leaned back and closed his eyes as he waited for Kevin to return.

 

"Sorry about that! Well, I think we better get Doc some better books. I have no idea what he was dealing with. He'll need more than those books. Can you hook up a line for Doc from his hospital to our world?" Kevin handed Shadow his heaviest jacket. "If Doc doesn't really understand, he could even panic, if something goes wrong. If that happens get him to call me, immediately."

 

"Where are we going? I can get a phone line to Doc's office. I'll open a portal from his house in Powell River. Run it through a piece of plastic pipe and through a portal. That is how my phone line is hooked up. We just moved to my tower so Doc has his own home and hospital, now. Doc would not panic, but he would become very concern and worry if his treatments were right." Putting on the coat, Shadow smiled as he waved his hand and a wallet appeared.

 

"That was Fred's sister! Marg wants a lift home. Her car is in the shop, again. Shadow, Fred phoned me the other day and said he was dating Mia. I'll get Doc some books and write my phone number inside where it says see Vet." Kevin watched as Shadow burst out laughing.

 

"He will love that, I know! Mia is falling in love! Dragons are evolving before even my eyes. Mia does not understand love, at all. She is in a tailspin! Trouble is Fred loves her just as much. Sky, Storm and Maria adore Fred and that is all they talk about. Kala and Maria don't talk about boys. Just Fred!" Shadow tried to control his laughter.

 

"I see a dragon prince evolving, before my eyes as well. You throw your love at people. I saw the expressions on Hornbull, that elf and Splat's face. Your love is contagious!" Kevin did up Shadow's jacket. "I don't want you going into hibernation on me. It would be rather hard to explain."

 

"I am elf as well. It stops me from going to sleep, unless I am very ill. Being able to change to my true form has given me more energy, and healed me some more. We discovered that I heal ten times faster than you would, because of the dragon in me. I broke my collarbone and it was completely healed in a week. The skin was broken as well. Doc would throw things into the air, when he tried to figure out what was going on. Apparently, I regenerate healthy cells faster than any human does. It is the dragon in me." Shadow climbed into the jeep and sat down.

 

"Mother wanted me to help you find houses to buy. We can spend a few days going through some houses with good security grounds. Something far enough away from the main road that no one will suspect a thing." Kevin started the car and drove off down the road.

 

"That is exactly what we will need. I have three apprentices who help me in my work. I will need a place that is very quiet and out of the way of others." Shadow could see Kevin was thinking about what he said.

 

"All right! We will see what we can find. Did you bring your salve?" Kevin watched as Shadow called the salve to his hand. "Smarty Pants!"

"I am only learning my magic. Some is natural and some is what we call Earth Magic. We actually call the elements to do our bidding. I could have blasted Relle with a huge ball of fire or sent a lightning bolt to the seat of his pants. I just used my natural abilities to drain off his energies and magic. That left him like a newborn baby. Helpless! He will regain his energies, but his magic is gone for good. I can restore it! But he will not need it where he is going. He has already been tried and convicted for murdering others on the Isles and some humans. Relle was part of the gang that killed my parents, your father and Darren. If that man is the real Relle, the gods will judge him, themselves. Rahab will simply turn his eyes on Relle and destroy him. I heard that Rahab has the powers to see the very soul of a person. Whether it is true or not, I am one who wishes not to find out. His powers are so great that the inside of a person?s head explodes when he gazes into their eyes. Within seconds, they are dead!" Shadow could see a woman coming towards the car.

 

"Tell me does Hamel really have a girlfriend?" Kevin pulled into the driveway.

 

"I?ll say! A changeling loves Hamel very much. She is usually in wolf form and sleeps beside him, guarding him all night long. Dawn has even chased Mia several times for ordering Hamel to do her bidding. Dawn adores Hamel and would give her life for him." Shadow nodded as Marg got into the jeep. "One of the spies at my home tried to attack Dawn. She ate him! He was going to be sent to the gods for execution."

 

"Marg, meet Shadow! This is the young prince who mother and Kala are living with. Hamel has a girl friend." Kevin could see a big smile on his friend?s face. "Hamel is doing so well. This healer has really made a difference in Hamel's whole life. He is eating and gaining weight. He can even sit up by himself, now. And his left side, he can use it!"

 

"Fred was telling me the same thing. What is this healer got that we don't have?" Marg was delighted with Hamel's progress.

 

"Digger uses very old and ancient forms of healing. He is very good at what he does. Doc often comes to me and tells me that Digger is a miracle worker. His cures are made by his own hands." Shadow smiled at Marg. "Digger gathers only the finest herbs, roots and plants from his secret places. One plant grows inside underground crystal caves. These plants are used to make salve for acid burns and for other burns." Shadow smiled as he watched the scenery go by. "I miss this world so much. But I have a job to do! See my people are well cared for."

 

"If I can help, just call me!" Kevin noticed a smile on Shadow's face.

 

"I have been gathering people for road crews to repair the roads. Some holes in the roads would swallow this jeep. It is terrible! Lyptus, Vale and Thorn are all very busy trying to develop a substance, which we can use on the roads that is natural to the area. Vale came up with an idea. Mixing dried leaves with the clay like substance. We are very short of straw and other types of grasses. Clay on Stayn Isle is plentiful. We have large tropical plants, which we discovered recently to hold natural oils when dried. So the water runs off. Mixed with this clay and dried gives us a material, which we can make into a type of pouring clay. These slabs can be laid in sections of road in two days. We have several larger beings that carry the clay and pour it. We started with Stayn and completed the road there. We are now working on Landor Township and moved towards Spruce. There we ran into some trouble. Well the court decided to put the troublemakers on the road crews. It works!" Shadow could feel his arm tingling. "I think the feeling has started to return."

 

"Good! I'll have a look when we get to Marg's home. Shadow is here for a rest and a visit. He was nearly assassinated a while back. Mother said Shadow's village was raided." Kevin wanted Marg to know what was going on.

 

"I killed two assassins and wounded two others. I was stabbed with a dagger. Lucky, for me that someone had warned me ahead of time, and we were able to get the dagger they wanted to use and substitute it for another. The dagger they wanted to use had a poisoned blade. I had Doc and Digger to help me." Shadow could see they were coming to a house.

 

"How long ago were you stabbed?" Marg gazed down at Shadow rubbing his arm.

 

"A month ago! It is the numbness that is only driving me crazy. The rest is healed. Kevin rubbed it with salve specially made for me." Shadow realized that the house was very old.

 

"Come inside! I'm cooking dinner tonight for everyone. How is Bess doing?" Marg opened the door and watched as Kevin helped Shadow inside.

 

"Don't interfere, Marg. Shadow is just tired. He has worked hard today helping me heal a man hurt when a gas explosion happened. I was asked to help this man. He wants me as his doctor, if I go to the Isles. They only have Doc." Kevin winked at Shadow. "I wish your little one were here!"

 

"I have another idea. Would Marg come to the Isles and help us?" Shadow whispered to Kevin.

 

"Probably if she knows what was going on? So, would Darren, her husband." Kevin whispered back as they walked towards the door. "Are you all right?"

 

"Yes. Doc said it would take a while to recover." Shadow watched as Marg unlocked the door.

 

"You can rest! Here we are!" Marg closed the door after Shadow was inside. She turned up the thermostat and removed her jacket. "It warms up fast in here."

 

"Come, sit down! Marg have you got a blanket?" Kevin showed Shadow to the couch. "I'll start a fire in the fireplace!"

 

"Good idea! Darren is usually home before I am. He is dealing with my car. Boy is he angry! Here Shadow!" She covered him with a blanket. Now you rest!" Marg handed the prince the blanket.

 

Meanwhile, Kevin had started the fire. Shadow waited for Marg to leave the room. "Kevin, want a jump start? Stand aside!" Shadow waited for Kevin to move and shot a stream of flame into the fireplace from his hand.

 

"Love the jump start!" Kevin laughed as he sat down and examined Shadow. "I wish I knew what your vitals were. Well, you rest. It has been a while, since you had your last potion."

 

"I know why! I haven't eaten my dragon food for two days. That is why I am so tired. Watch the door!" Shadow waved his hand a bottle of pills appeared. "Dragon food! You would not want to even try one. They fill me up! I'll wait, until after my human dinner, and then take a pill." Shadow watched as Kevin examined the pills. "Rock, other earthly morsels. Gravel etc."

 

"I can see it was probably reduced to fit!" Kevin handed the bottle back to Shadow.

 

"You got it! Starnick is an elfin warrior, healer and wizard who helped Eric and Doc. Three against one! Eric is Dawn's cousin. He loves Doc! Every second word is Doc. Starnick is just there to annoy me, I think, and to make Bess happy. They talk for hours about Richard and Darren. It is helping Bess to get over her losses." Shadow watched Marg coming into the room.

 

"Here this will make you feel better!" Marg handed Shadow a hot chocolate and Kevin a cup of spiced wine.

 

"Thanks! I'm just tired! I work hard every day. The structure I live in is on the side of a mountain. It looks like a huge palace jutting out of the mountain. It is called Eaglestep Tower. It is completely surrounded by high mountains on three sides and a cliff that drops down three hundred feet easy at the shallowest point. The only possible way to attack the tower is from the air. Kevin, a while back, we discovered something so wonderful I could not believe it myself. One of the smaller Isles is a colony of Flying Monkey People. Primate, yes, but they have evolved to a point where they can actually speak and use tools. They are beautiful people when you get to know them. We have two working for me now as guards up on the highest peaks. This is one of their amulets. It was given to me by one of my workers, as a thank you for getting him free from prison. We had ten captured when they raided my tower. Well, all but three are free now. The three we are holding are pretending to refuse to talk and tell us who put them up to killing others. We know who did, but until these people confess we cannot retrain them. But other inmates have no idea that these monkey people are my three best spies. After everyone is asleep in their cells, these three report to me. We have been getting some valuable information." Shadow showed Marg and Kevin his amulet. "It gives off a humming sound when I am in danger. I wish I had this, before I went to my village."

 

"That's for sure! A gift like that is to be treasured and kept next to ones heart. It is truly a gift of love!" Kevin nodded his head and smiled at the back where Shadow's name was printed. "Another student of Flames? How did you guess? Marg, you would absolutely go crazy with those Isles. We have discovered a magical world where love is catching all evolving creatures in a very big way. I helped Shadow this afternoon heal a special man. He gave me something, while Shadow was out looking for Splat. Here take a look at this. Hornbull wanted me to have a picture of him. Emerald took the picture for him and Splat." Kevin handed Marg the picture. "That is Hornbull. That is Splat!"

 

"WOW! Are they real?" Marg could not believe her eyes.

 

"As real as I am!" Shadow waved his hands and changed to his elf form. "Now, you know! My world is a magical one of elves, dragon and many other races of fairy tale beings. I am both elf and dragon."

 

"So, you found a world where dragons do live!" Marg handed the photo back to Kevin. "Don't tell the others."

 

"I have no intentions, too. Shadow is risking his life telling us these things. Someone is killing off all the dragons, elves and fairy folk. Hornbull is worried about Splat. Apparently, Splat is in danger. He is one of the few little people left on the Isles. Flame and Joleen are the others. Only three exist, Joleen is a pixie and Flame is a small dragon." Kevin sat shaking his head.

 

"Flame is a Fairy Dragon. Splat can keep his secret. We are very sure he has his wings and is fairy. I have two of my own untrained guards with me. I was given them only a few weeks ago. They are very small and a little frightened of others, yet. Kevin met their brothers Crab and Mite. I need names for these two. All right, children come out of my hair. These people will only help us if they know what to look for. Speak English!" Shadow watched as the two spiders moved slowly down to his lap and sat down in a squatted position. "Change to elf!"

 

"Shadow, where did you find them?" Marg was drawn to the tiny ones as they sat shivering. "Cold!"

 

The tiny elves nodded their heads. Marg went to get a pair of socks for them. They crawled inside and pulled the sock material around themselves. "Better?"

 

"Yup!" One little one smiled up at Shadow. "We do good today. We stunned wizard for you. Him was casting spells at you."

 

"Very good! Not even Kevin saw you on my back. These two were hidden in my scales waiting for my tail to touch the ground. Relle got of one shot! He is a very dangerous wizard. Even in elf form he can shoot five spells at once. That was a hydra wizard I fought. These two were instructed to stun Relle before he got off his other shots. This stopped him from pounding us and prevented him from changing into his hydra form." Shadow could see one of his spider-elves was getting a message. "Is everything all right?"

 

"That wizard was not Relle! Him was doppelganger! Me really mad, now. I wasted a bite on that fool!" The other spider-elf punched his hand really hard. "Shadow, me hurt me hand!"

 

Kevin rubbed a little salve of Shadow's into the child's hand. "These two are only babies!"

"Yes I know. Their sister is one very dangerous woman even in elf form she lures men to their death. The Underground people are terrified of Spinner. Many fear her so much they will actually hide in giant spider lairs to get away from Spinner." Shadow watched as the children nodded their tiny heads very rapidly.

 

"Spinner a bad one! She wants Shadow for her dinner! I not like idea! Shadow like big brother to us all. We all like Shadow very much. Him gives us the biggest bugs and best ants from him ant farms. Look at this bug. You not find bugs like this in Underground. Nope! We get nice warm places to sleep and good bugs to eat. Why we want to go to dirty Underground? Nope, we staying wiff Shadow!" The spider-elf pressed his body into Shadow's hand as he hugged his master.

 

"These children are showing affection. Shadow, you really have something going on. For spiders to love someone is unheard of. The same goes for dragons. Evolution in a big way is happening on the Isles. It is no wonder the others would kill off these ones. They do not understand what is happening to them." Kevin could see that Shadow was only beginning to understand. "Whole new races learning to love would terrify others who did not know what was going on. Something must have touch off this evolution in a big way."

 

"The meteor blasts about five hundred years go could have easily started this evolution." Shadow had read part of a journal, which belonged to Jilon. "Red took over for a wizard called Jilon. When Jilon died and left his entire holding to Red. In a cabin near Elfstand are manuscript and journals, which Jilon wrote during this time of the meteor blasts. Red was hit by a magical blast that happened at the same time the blast caused Red's uncle and grandfather's magic to explode. Red's powers were increased, and so were my father's power. Mine have increased twenty fold, since I have started learning magic. Everyone asks Shadow how many spells he knows. Never do they ask Phantom who knows almost six times as many a Shadow. They do not have the wisdom yet to separate the two beings. They believe that Shadow who is Prince of Elves and Phantom is Prince of Dragons are two separate people. I am both, Marg."

 

"Yup! Him both all right!" One spider-elf sat smiling at Marg. "Pretty Lady!"

 

Marg swept the little one into her hand and sat hugging him. "Fight you for him!"

 

The spider-elf burst out laughing and rolled all over Marg's hand.

 

"Great, a spider with a personality!" Marg kissed his tiny head. "Shadow, these little ones are adorable."

 

"We good fighters, too." The other little one sat holding Kevin's finger. "We must find our new friends spiders to guard them. You must have spiders here?"

 

The two little one vanished from the room. Marg smiled at Shadow. "How could these races have advanced so fast, and become so intelligent?"

 

"I don't know! Spiders make a very low clicking sound that we cannot hear normally. I can hear them speaking now that I have been trained to listen for them. There are many spiders in this room. Don't look so surprised! When my two get finished, you will have an early warning system. I pity any robber to tries to break in. Spiders protect their homes. Once my two tell your little ones what is going on and what to look for, nothing will enter this house unseen." Shadow watched as his two little ones came back.

 

"Shadow, you teach Marg how to listen for spider speak. Show Kevin, too. We already do him house before we leave. Dog and cat said them help us." The children sat down and listened to Shadow chanting. "Must learn more magic!"

 

Shadow touched Marg and Kevin. "Now, you can both understand their language. They could save your life."

"Unseen watchers. I rather like the idea." Marg could barely hear the sounds they were making at first. Later, she could hear them talking to each other.

 

"How many other insects and beings have their own languages?" Kevin was wondering out loud.

 

"Them all do! Even plants do if you really listen. Yup! Everything does!" The spider tipped his head to the side. "Some mad man is coning up the walkway!"

 

Marg burst out laughing. "That is Darren. I think he just got the run around, too! The man who fixes my car died a while back. This one is soaking us for every cent he can dig out of us. That man is a crook!"

 

"Wants us to bite him?" The tallest spider elf ran to Shadow's hair. "I hiding until him cool off!"

 

"Good idea!" Marg laughed and hugged Darren as he entered the room. "Well?"

 

"Your car is ash! The idiot backed it over a hose line. The line ruptured and exploded the car and shop into a ball of fire. He ran over the propane hose to the torch. I was outside at my car waiting for the bill. I called the police department and they said for you to file an insurance claim against the shop. Here is the accident report. The entire blame goes to the shop." Darren dropped his coat onto the chair. "Nice having Frank on our side. He sent out the fire chief to investigate. It was entirely the shops fault. Here is the fire chief?s report and the police. Happy hunting!"

 

"Great, now what do I do for a car?" Marg was furious.

 

"I need several vehicles for my estate. Here, buy one and keep it as a spare for me. Marg use it until you buy one for yourself. I can afford it! I still have not even touch my own treasury yet for supplies. My crews are doing something that was never done before. They are working together. I began to repair roads in one small area. The next thing I hear is that the people are taking up collections for paint and other building supplies. These people are more than wealthy, but they have no idea how to do repairs. Once they learn, well it is like a virus spreading. They pay me to buy their supplies and paints for their homes. I get it wholesale. These people don't know the value of their gold they bring me. I have three rooms guarded full of this gold. I use it to buy what they say and deposit the rest into banks that can handle these large amounts. I have bought two lumber companies; three paint stores, and six furniture stores for just my people to get supplies and furniture. Still they throw their gold at me. Kevin show Marg and Darren what Hornbull gave you for healing him."

 

Kevin dumped out gold nuggets onto the table. "Look at it!"

 

"This is top grade gold ore!" Darren handed it back to Kevin. "What did you heal?"

 

"His arm was burnt! They mine their own ore as hobbies or sometimes just to get it out of the way." Shadow and Kevin explained what was going on to Darren. It took most of the evening to convince Darren what they said was true. Shadow touched Darren so he could understand spider speak.

 

All in all it was quite the evening. The following day, Marg and Kevin bought several cars for Shadow's estate and found him the ideal property and house. It had once been an old estate house that was divided into suites.

 

Shadow glanced over at Kevin. "It has several secret rooms. Excellent! I'll get Hamel to start repairing it."

 

It took several more days to locate a smaller mansion that was just as private as the big one. Shadow wanted this one for himself. He had Darren and Marg bring all, but one car to the house. This one was in very good repair and needed no repairs at all. Marg love the house and helped Shadow and Kevin on her days off to clean and decorate the mansion. Shadow stayed close to Kevin during this time. Darren, Marg and Kevin were having the time of their lives helping Shadow purchase the two homes and fix the smaller one up for Shadow.

 

It was six weeks later that Shadow finally said farewell and returned to the Isles. His first stop was Doc's office. Shadow helped Doc to hook up a phone line and gave Doc the books. Doc laughed when he saw Kevin's comment and phone number. It was almost twelve weeks later that Shadow began feeling like his old self. He spent much of his time with his apprentices after his return from Kevin's home. This healing period gave Shadow time to organize a market place in the courtyard of his tower. Shadow's market had twenty stalls for his people to sell their goods and wares. Grub moved his stall to the Eaglestep Tower. He was also the manager now of the three small markets at Stayn, Spruce and Landor. Each had ten stalls for people to sell their goods and wares. Shadow also helped work details to get some of the roads repaired on other parts of the Isles. His cousins Sky and Storm helped with the other roads by organizing foreman for the road crews. Through Kevin, Shadow was able to purchase bales of old straw from farmers. Some of the straw was soured, but was still good enough to mix with the clay for surfacing the roads. Shadow's three apprentices helped the people of the Isles to make better homes for them to live in. Hamel and Talon were still tracking Boss and his men. Dawn and Maria were learning to operate the computer. Sprig would come to visit Shadow and was also learning about computers. Shadow managed to get two typewriters for Sprig and Wonder. Shadow had been so busy organizing everything that he had forgotten about his three-month check-up with Doc.

 

Starnick found Shadow in his office. "Don't you had an appointment with Doc." Starnick stood beside the young elf's desk.

 

Shadow leapt to his feet. "Doc will skin me alive! I'd better hurry!" Starnick laughed as Shadow ran from his tower to the hospital. By the time Shadow arrived, he was out of breath and perspiring. He stopped in the hallway to rest against a wall, just as Doc came around the corner.

 

"Shadow, what happened? You look terrible!" Doc walked over and helped Shadow into a room.

 

"I forgot, our appointment and ran all the way here." Shadow sat down on the examination table and was able to finally, catch his breath.

 

Doc raised his eyebrows and laughed. "Starnick told me you have been working hard. How have you been feeling?"

 

"Much better, Doc! I've started working out with my karate exercises, again. I still get tired, but then I work hard every day. Doc, can I use one of the dragon rooms, here to sleep in for the next few nights?" Shadow asked.

 

Doc handed Shadow a gown. "It has been almost four months, since you were cut. I'd like to run those tests on you. It would take a couple of days."

 

Shadow changed into the gown. "Maybe, in a few weeks. All right, Doc. Boss is getting closer and has been causing some problems. It seems the more we find out about Boss. The more questions arise."

 

"Well, let me finish my examination and you can get back to work." Doc gave Shadow a complete physical and took some blood samples. Doc finished and walked Shadow out into the courtyard of the tower. They saw Thunder flying towards them.

 

"Shadow, how bout' a flight?" Thunder asked.

 

Shadow and Thunder went over to the wall as Doc watched. Shadow changed Thunder to his true size and then leapt off the wall. Doc gasped as he saw Shadow fall, but then remembered Shadow was dragon. Phantom came soaring up into the air above the tower. Doc laughed as he watched the two dragons playing on the air currents. They circled and dove around the tower. It looked like they were dancing on the currents of air. Phantom circled around and saw Misty's cave. He could see Landor where his parent's tomb was. As they flew lower to the ground Phantom could see Eric coming up the hill towards the tower.

Phantom flew over to Misty's cave and started to dive at the entrance. Thunder hovered and watched as Phantom dove again and again. That is when Thunder saw three young dragons appear at the entrance.

 

"Just stopped by to say hi, cousins." Phantom called out.

 

Storm, Sky and Maria took to the air and joined Thunder and Phantom. They talked and played on the winds as they flew back over to Shadow's Tower.

 

Red had come to see how Shadow was doing and spotted the five young dragons flying. He walked over to Doc. "It's good to see the young flying, again."

 

"It truly is a wondrous sight to behold. I see Thunder and Phantom, but who are the other three?" Doc asked.

 

Red was laughing and enjoying watching the children flying. "Doc, those are Misty's three children. I use to spend hours watching Misty and her sisters play in the air. It always makes me feel like a child, again." Red smiled and waved to the children.

 

Maria landed near Red. "Come for a ride, Master Red."

 

Red grabbed Doc's hand and before he realized what was happening. Doc was on Maria's back.

 

Phantom flew along side Maria. "Well Doc, what do you think of flying."

 

"I haven't had so much fun in a long time. The view from up here is breath taking. I flew with Misty one night, but it was dark. Look in the courtyard, there is Mia and Emerald with your apprentices. Well, I think we had better land. We all have work to do. Thank you, Maria! We will have to do this again, real soon." Doc held on tight as Maria landed.

 

Red levitated Doc down from Maria's back. Mia ran up onto her daughter's back and sat down. Maria took to the air, with Storm and Sky following close behind. Thunder and Phantom landed. The prince changed back into Shadow and reduced Thunder's size.

The small earth dragon flew over to Shadow and perched on his shoulder.

 

Doc and Red walked inside the hospital with Shadow's three apprentices.

 

Starnick walked up to Shadow. "You asked me to tell you when the apprentice's families arrived. Eric has just returned with them. He brought them in the back way, so no one would see them."

 

"Starnick, how long would it take my apprentices to go to Visions and back?" Shadow asked with an impish grin on his face.

 

"That would all depend on what they are sent to do at the school." Starnick chuckled.

 

Shadow grabbed Starnick's hand and led him around the corner of his tower away from the others. Shadow rubbed his wizard's ring. "Master Comet, can you hear me?"

 

"Shadow, what a surprise! How are you?" Comet was delighted to hear the prince's voice.

 

"Better, thank you! Master, Misty told me about some ancient books from the old school of Visions. Do you still have them? I'd like to borrow them, if I may. Enchanter told me that our history is in those books. I'm doing some research on the Isles past history. I'd like it, if you could find me anything else on our history." Shadow was trying to get some answers to his questions that had arisen, while they investigated this Boss matter.

 

"Shadow, I have all the books from the old school. I will give them to you. No one here can read them, anyway. They're all written in Ancient Dragon or Ancient Tonyan. I'll also give you a copy of the past five hundred years of our history as well. How soon do you want these books?" Comet wanted to see his godson, again.

 

"Right away! I'll send my apprentice's to come and get them. How long would you figure it would take to move all the books?" Shadow wanted time to set up a surprise.

 

"Three or four hours, maybe longer. Why?" Comet asked.

 

"I need time to prepare for something. It's for my apprentices. I need about five or six hours." Shadow could hear Comet laughing.

 

"I'll keep them busy for the time you need. Send them to me." Comet chuckled to himself.

"Thanks, why don't you come back with them, and have dinner with us. You could spend the night." Shadow knew Comet would accept.

 

"I'll be there. I could stay two or three days, then I can help you with your research." Comet missed Shadow and jump at every opportunity to stay any length of time with his godson.